Leaderboard

Chapter 23 - Morning After The morning sun filtered through the blinds, casting a warm golden glow over the room. Darlene woke up early that day, feeling tired because she had not slept well, staying up and thinking about what had happened and feeling weighed down by the events of the previous night. She stretched her limbs and rubbed the sleep from her eyes, gathering herself before rising from the bed. Darlene got up to put on a pair of black yoga pants, a pink t-shirt, and fuzzy pink socks. She tied her hair into a messy pony and slipped on a pair of white tennis shoes before heading down the stairs, her outfit giving off a cool and casual vibe. The yoga pants hugged her curves, and the loose shirt hung off her shoulder. She felt comfortable and ready for the day ahead. As she stepped into the living room, her gaze fell upon Avery, who was still fast asleep on the couch. He looked peaceful, wrapped snugly in the blanket she had put him in before heading upstairs last night. His chest rose and fell gently to the rhythm of his breaths. Darlene couldn't help but smile as she approached him. As Darlene reached her hand into the blanket, she could feel the softness of the fabric against her fingertips. As she moved her hand, finding the waistband of his diaper, she could sense the warmth he radiated from under the blanket; then, her hand came into contact with the wet diaper, damping her fingers and slightly cold. She checked to ensure there were no leaks, running her fingers along the diaper's edges and feeling its weight. His clothes and blanket were still dry. Darlene smiled down at him, knowing that he must have felt vulnerable in that state. "Morning, sleepyhead," Darlene whispered, careful not to wake him just yet. She bent down to pull the blanket higher over Avery's body, ensuring that he would stay warm and comfortable until he decided to rise. With a sigh, Darlene turned towards the kitchen. As she began preparing breakfast. "Alright, let's make breakfast," she whispered to herself, busying her hands with the preparation of breakfast. Her mind wandered back to the intimate moment they had shared the night before when Avery lay on her lap and breastfed. It was a tender experience, one that she knew could be difficult for both of them to process. The sizzle of bacon and eggs filled the air, accompanied by the aroma of fresh coffee brewing. Darlene found solace in these familiar tasks, pushing her apprehensions aside for the moment. Avery stirred from his slumber, the tantalizing scent of food beckoning him awake. He stretched, feeling more well-rested than he had in a long time. But as he moved, he became painfully aware of the wet diaper pressing against him. Embarrassment flushed his cheeks as he recalled the previous night – the warmth of Darlene's embrace, the soothing sensation of breastfeeding, and now this... "Morning, Darlene," he called out softly, not wanting to draw attention to his current state. It was hard to believe he had allowed himself to get into such a state in front of another person. "Good morning, Avery," Darlene replied, trying to keep her voice steady. She busied herself with flipping the eggs, hoping he wouldn't sense her unease. "Breakfast will be ready soon." "Thanks," Avery mumbled, scrambling off the couch and making a beeline for the bathroom. In the privacy of the small room, he peeled off his onesie and wet diaper, wincing at the cold air that hit his skin. He quickly dressed in a Baby Yoda t-shirt and sweatpants, stuffing the onesie Darlene had bought for him into his backpack. She was right about needing it for work – it would serve as a discreet undershirt to hide his diapers. As Avery emerged from the bathroom, he found Darlene placing plates of scrambled eggs and toast on the kitchen table. "Breakfast is ready," she announced with a smile, trying to keep the atmosphere light and casual. They hadn’t had sex or even done anything sexual, and yet it felt like waking up the morning after such an encounter. "Smells great," he said, taking a seat at the table. The two of them ate in companionable silence, both lost in their own thoughts about the previous night but hesitant to broach the subject. Despite their unspoken tension, they couldn't deny that something had shifted. Avery looked out the kitchen window; the morning sun streamed in, casting a warm glow on Darlene's face as she sipped her coffee. She glanced over at Avery, who was quietly munching on his bacon, seemingly lost in thought. She took a deep breath and decided to break the silence. "Did you sleep well?" she asked, her voice gentle and caring. "Uh, yeah," Avery replied, shifting in his chair. "Thanks for letting me crash here." "Of course," Darlene said, a soft smile playing on her lips. "It was nice having some company." Avery nodded, appreciating her attempt at keeping the conversation light. He cleared his throat, searching for something else to talk about. "So… um, what are your plans for the weekend?" "Nothing too exciting," Darlene admitted with a shrug. "Just catching up on work and maybe going for a run. How about you?" "Same, not much. Maybe grocery shopping and laundry for the week," he said. "and video games… the usual." Avery said he felt a little like a kid when he said he would play video games, even though he knew many adults did it. They shared a brief, knowing look – both of them tiptoeing around the memory of last night, neither wanting to be the first to bring it up. Darlene swallowed the lump in her throat, focusing on her breakfast as she pondered the unspoken words between them. Avery was glad to have something besides cereal, yogurt, or oatmeal for breakfast. The crispy saltiness of the bacon paired perfectly with the fluffy, buttery eggs and the robust flavor of the coffee. The combination of flavors danced on Avery's tongue, satisfying his hunger and leaving him feeling content. Once they finished eating, Darlene insisted on driving Avery back to his apartment. As they drove back, Avery watched out the passenger side of the window. "Hey, Darlene?" Avery began, fiddling with the strap of his backpack as they pulled away from her house. “Thank you for last night. The movie was great, and I had a really nice time." "Me too," Darlene replied softly, her eyes on the road ahead. "I'm glad we got to spend some time together, and thank you so much for helping me with the furniture and getting into the garage.." As they continued their drive, both Avery and Darlene found solace in the knowledge that, despite the unspoken complexities of their relationship, they both enjoyed the evening. They felt like a pair of young lovers who had both enjoyed an experience together but lacked the emotional maturity to talk about it. As they pulled up outside the building, Avery turned to her, sincerity shining in his eyes. "Again, thank you, Darlene," he said softly. "For everything. Last night was… really nice." Darlene opened her mouth as if she was about to respond. Avery, suddenly anxious she was going to say she regretted the feeding, decided to interrupt and clarify his meaning. The truth was he had thought the breastfeeding had been one of the most intimate moments of his life. "Watching the movie, I mean," he added quickly, feeling his cheeks heat up. He repeated like a broken record, “It… It was a really good movie.” Darlene smiled and reached out to give his hand a quick squeeze. "You're welcome, Avery. Have a good weekend, okay? I'll see you on Monday." "See you then," he agreed, stepping out of the car and watching as she drove away. As he stood next to his apartment door outside, Avery couldn't help but feel a strange mixture of relief and longing – grateful for the normalcy of his weekend routine, yet yearning for the tender comfort that only Darlene seemed to provide. Avery's fingers fumbled with the apartment keys, his heart still pounding from the unspoken words that lingered between him and Darlene. Avery unlocked the apartment door, and as he stepped inside his apartment, the familiar scent of stale air greeted him, a stark contrast to the warm and inviting atmosphere of Darlene's home. He closed the door behind him, leaning against it as he allowed himself a moment to process everything that had happened. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, attempting to regain his composure. "Just... think." Images from the previous night swirled through his mind – the softness of the blanket, the comforting weight of Darlene's arm around him, and the sensation of being nestled against her. It was a memory both precious and terrifying, leaving him torn between wanting to cherish it and needing to push it away. "Alright," he sighed, tearing himself away from the door and making his way to the living room. "Time for a distraction." He grabbed the PS4 controller, feeling its familiar weight in his hands as he powered up the console. The gentle hum of the machine and the flickering light of the screen provided a sense of normalcy, a tether to reality that Avery desperately needed. "Let's see what we've got," he mumbled, scrolling through his game library, searching for something – anything – that could occupy his mind and keep the memories at bay. His eyes settled on an action-packed game, one that required quick reflexes and little thought beyond the immediate task at hand. "Perfect." As Avery dove into the virtual world of gunfire and explosions, he felt a temporary reprieve from the storm of emotions raging within him. The chaos on-screen consumed his focus, his fingers expertly navigating the controller as he vanquished enemy after enemy. "Take that!" he exclaimed triumphantly, momentarily forgetting his inner turmoil. But as the adrenaline faded and the level ended, the memories of last night crept back in, unbidden. "Dammit," he muttered, pausing the game and rubbing his eyes. He felt the pressure of his bladder as he took off, running to the bathroom, almost peeing in his sweatpants. "What is wrong with me?" When he got back to the living room, the video game was still paused. He looked at it and said, "This isn't working." He glanced around the room, searching for another distraction, but nothing seemed capable of silencing the thoughts that haunted him. Heaving a deep sigh, Avery surrendered to the realization that there would be no escape from the memories – or the feelings they evoked. "Okay," he whispered, steeling himself for the internal battle that lay ahead. "Let's face this head-on." As he set the controller aside, Avery braced himself for the introspection that awaited him, knowing that the only way to confront his emotions truly was to allow himself to feel them, no matter how terrifying they may be. Avery realized his stomach was growling as it was evening, and he had missed lunch, turning yesterday's events over and over in his head. Avery went to the refrigerator and prepared himself some dinner alone. He placed them on his small kitchen table and stared at the leftovers on his plate, barely registering the taste of cold lasagna and stale garlic bread as he chewed mechanically. The fizz of his Sprite did little to distract him from the whirlwind of thoughts that refused to quieten. He sighed, pushing the plate away, his appetite gone. He couldn’t help thinking he would’ve much preferred to be eating at Darlene’s table again. "Maybe walking outside would help," he thought, slipping on his shoes and grabbing a jacket. But even the crisp evening air, laden with the scent of autumn leaves, couldn't chase away the memories of last night. He found himself wandering aimlessly. He walked by a park bench overlooking a small set of hills. As if drawn by an unseen force, Avery sat down, the cold metal seeping through his jacket. The sky was painted in shades of orange, pink, and purple as the sun dipped towards the horizon. The trees were silhouetted against the colorful sky, their leaves rustling in the gentle evening breeze. Shadows were starting to lengthen across the ground, casting a blanket of darkness over everything. Slowly but surely, the sun disappeared from view, leaving a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere behind. "Darlene…" he whispered, her name escaping his lips like a prayer. His heart ached with longing, and he couldn't help but admit how much he'd enjoyed their time together the previous night – even without the breastfeeding. Tears slid down Avery's face in the cool night. He wiped the tear with the sleeve of his jacket. The gentle feeling of being beside Darlene's breast, nestled in her arms, was like a balm for his soul. He'd never felt so safe and secure in his entire life, as though wrapped in a cocoon of love and warmth. "Why can't I stop thinking about this?" he wondered, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Hey, Avery! What are you doing here, man?" a voice called out, shattering his reverie as he almost jumped out of the park bench. "Uh, hey, Nick." Avery forced a smile at one of his apartment neighbors who lived near him, trying to hide the turmoil within. "Just needed some fresh air. How about you?" "Same, same," Nick responded, taking a seat next to Avery. "You seem a bit off, though. Everything okay?" "Sort of," Avery hesitated, unsure of how much to divulge. "It's just… I'm struggling with some stuff right now. It's hard to explain." "Hey, man," Nick said, clapping a hand on Avery's shoulder, "we all go through things. Just remember you've got friends here for you, okay? And if you ever need a friend to play with online, just look up my gamer ID." "Thanks, Nick." Avery forced another smile, touched by his neighbor's concern but knowing that this was something he needed to face alone. He couldn't shake the feeling that his mind was playing tricks on him, making him crave the impossible. As they sat in silence, the sky above painted with hues of pink and orange as the sun dipped below the horizon, the last of the sun rays reaching out past the trees disappearing, Avery couldn't help but wonder if he would ever find solace in this with or if he was doomed to be haunted by the tender moments he'd shared with Darlene – moments that seemed both achingly real and frustratingly out of reach. Avery felt it would have been better never to have known a feeling like this. Avery headed back to his apartment and put his jacket up in the closet. The soft glow of the moonlight streamed through the bedroom window, casting a serene light on the rumpled sheets. Avery lay in bed, his eyes wide open as he stared at the ceiling. The darkness pressed down on him, suffocating, as memories of being held in Darlene's arms consumed his thoughts. "Stop it," he whispered to himself, trying to convince his mind to let go of the images that haunted him. He twisted and turned, attempting to find a comfortable position that might lull him to sleep, but to no avail. "Fine," he muttered, throwing off the covers and rising from the bed. Desperation clawed at his chest as he stumbled into the darkened living room, determined to recreate the scenario from last night. He placed a pillow on the couch and then one on the cushion, hoping it would conjure up some semblance of the comfort he'd felt nestled against Darlene. "Please work," he murmured, laying down and pressing his face against the pillow. But the soft cotton was a cold, lifeless imitation of the warmth he craved, and a wave of bitter disappointment washed over him. "Damn it!" he cursed softly, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. Meanwhile, when Darlene returned home, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the Goodwill truck parked outside her house. Her heart clenched at the realization that they were here to collect the belongings of her baby. With a heavy heart, she watched as the workers loaded the once cherished items onto the vehicle - the crib with its soft sheets and mobile, the countless stuffed animals that had been gifts from friends and family, and the tiny outfits that now held only bittersweet memories. Each item felt like a piece of her heart being taken away, a reminder of what could have been. The sound of boxes being loaded echoed through her quiet house, adding to the emptiness she felt inside. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched. Darlene wiped her tears away as they finished. "Thank you for coming," she said to the Goodwill workers with a brave smile, blinking back tears. Once they had driven off, she closed the garage door and stepped back into her empty, quiet house. "Get it together, Darlene," she told herself, fighting the urge to crumble into sobs. In an effort to take her mind off the emotional maelstrom that threatened to overwhelm her, she changed into workout clothes and began a series of lunges and squats, accompanied by blaring rock music. "Come on, Darlene, focus," she chided herself between breaths. After completing her workout, she moved on to tackle a few loose ends at work, her fingers flying across the keyboard as if possessed. "Distraction is key," she thought, forcing herself to concentrate on the task at hand, all the while knowing that the silence in her heart would be waiting for her once the music stopped. The weekend lingered like a thick fog, the hours stretching into eternity as both Avery and Darlene tried to navigate their newfound loneliness. The shadows in their respective homes seemed more pronounced, the silence deafening as they each attempted to fill the void with mundane distractions. Monday morning loomed on the horizon, casting an air of uncertainty and unease over their upcoming office encounter. Would they ever be able to look at one another without recalling their shared intimacy? Or would it serve as a bridge, connecting them in ways neither had anticipated? Neither of them really knew if they would’ve preferred to bring up what was weighing on their minds or ignore it for fear of what the other might say. That Sunday night, as the last vestiges of the weekend slipped through his fingers like sand, Avery found himself compelled to do something he never thought he would: attempt to recreate the breastfeeding experience again from Darlene. He knew it was a futile endeavor – nothing could compare to the warmth and comfort her body had provided him – but some desperate part of him hoped that by mimicking the scenario, he might recapture even the smallest fragment of those tender moments. Determined to relive the feeling of security he had once felt in Darlene's arms, Avery grabbed a diaper. This was the first time he was going to put on a diaper for reasons other than work. The first time he was going to wear one when he didn’t feel like he had to. Avery carefully unfolded a fresh diaper, smoothing out the soft material before gently sliding it between his legs. He pulled it up and adjusted the sides, making sure it fit snugly against his body. As he fastened the tapes, a sense of vulnerability and embarrassment washed over him, but he pushed past it in his determination to recreate the feeling of being cared for and nurtured by Darlene. He couldn't help wondering if being swaddled would somehow transport him back to that serene cocoon of warmth and love. Blushing with both embarrassment and determination, Avery meticulously arranged the pillows on the couch just as he had done the previous night. He pressed his face against the soft fabric and took a deep breath, trying to recreate the comfort he had longed for. "Okay," he muttered under his breath, trying to block out the nagging voice in his head that told him this was ridiculous. "Just... just close your eyes and focus." He envisioned Darlene's gentle touch, the soothing rhythm of her heartbeat, the scent of her skin as he lay there, cradled in her arms. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't conjure the magic of that night; it remained an elusive memory, taunting him from just beyond his reach. "Damn it," Avery whispered, frustration seeping into his bones as he abandoned the futile endeavor. He couldn't shake the feeling that something important had been awakened within him – a yearning for connection, for closeness that went beyond the physical. And as much as he tried to suppress it, he knew it wouldn't be silenced easily. "Tomorrow," he thought with a mixture of dread and anticipation. "Tomorrow, I'll see her again."

Chapter 85: Already? “WHAT?!?” BETH ALMOST screamed at the touch to her shoulder. She looked up and realized it was Charlotte. “Are you okay, Beth?” she asked. “Who are you talking to?” “My dad,” Beth sobbed slightly. “Come on, let’s go find somewhere you can calm down for a few minutes and have your conversation in private,” Charlotte urged her towards the nearby library. “Beth, who’s there with you?” Her dad practically shouted from the phone. “It’s Charlotte, Dad…” she managed to breathe. “Can you give the phone to her, sweetheart?” Her dad asked. “My dad wants to talk to you?” “Hello?” Charlotte asked; a moment later, she said, “Hi, I’m Charlotte Perez,” she told him, “Beth has had a pretty rough afternoon, and I just found her in tears calling you on the sidewalk. I wanted to make sure she’s okay and she’s safe?” She paused momentarily, holding the door open for Beth as she guided her inside. Beth let her lead her to an empty study room right then while giving some of the basics of what had happened as far as she knew. Beth was finding it impossible to focus right then, though; she knew how close she and Connor had to have been to getting nabbed by Kelly. She had to have had a plan since she was there! “Beth?” She heard and felt the hand on her shoulder again. “Huh?” “Your mom and dad want to talk to you,” she said. “Beth, breathe,” her mom told her. “You’re safe, you’re okay.” “Mom… she almost…” “Breathe, sweetie,” her dad told her with the phone now displaying their holograms looking over their daughter. Charlotte stayed with her, and between her parents and the kind giant beside her, she managed to regain her composure, finally wiping the tears from her face. “Better?” Charlotte asked. Beth shrugged, “I guess…?” “Beth, do you want Amanda to take you to her place tonight? There’s no safer place?” “Where’s Connor staying tonight?” she asked Charlotte. With a shrug, she said, “I assume back in the dorm, but I haven’t heard anything?” “Can you call Amanda?” Beth asked her parents, “If he goes with them, I will?” “And if he’s staying on campus…?” “Then… I’ll manage too,” she said nervously. Her mom left for a few minutes, and she could hear the talking in the background. “Besides this attack, honey, how was the rest of your day?” Her dad asked her. She shrugged, “Okay, I guess… Actually, I guess up until class, it was pretty good. I went to lunch with Reila and Connor…” Charlotte sat there patiently as she and her dad talked, and she gradually felt slightly better from talking with him. Her mom came back on, “They’re still at the hospital checking Connor out, but he’s planning to return to the dorm tonight. You sure you don’t want her to come get you?” Beth sighed, “Yeah, it’s just through three classes tomorrow, then we’ll film some scenes, and then I’ll go with Connor to Amanda’s… I can make it.” “If you’re sure?” Her dad asked. She nodded, “Thanks for talking, I think I’m okay now.” “Well, as soon as we’re done, I will put some feelers on what happened. I don’t like the idea of you having a target because of me…” Beth’s mom said. “Her mom deserved to go to prison, though - she was very involved in my mother’s crimes!” “Just when you think we’re done with your mom’s crap,” her dad shook his head. “We’ll talk more later, honey. We love you, be safe!” “Love you guys, too,” Beth said and hung up. She looked at Charlotte, “Umm… thanks for being there for me…?” Charlotte smiled at her, “I have a feeling you’d do the same for someone else?” She shrugged, “Maybe?” She looked at her, “Doesn’t mean any less to me though, really, thank you.” “Well, feel up to heading back to your dorm?” Beth nodded. “Here, use this first,” she handed her a wet face wipe. It wasn’t the kind that would remove her nanites, but it would at least clear the tear tracks. She blushed, “Thanks…” They began returning to her dorm, “You don’t have to walk out of your way with me?” Beth told the tall girl. She smiled, “Why do you think this is out of the way?” “Don’t you like live off-campus in an apartment or something?” Charlotte laughed, “Beth, my whole goal of going to Emerson is to be a normal student. Complete with living in the mighty fine accommodations of the Emerson University dorms! Roommate included!” Beth looked at her in shock, “You don’t even have a single?!?” She laughed, “I’ve known Kelsey for years; her mom was a crew member on Charlee for most of the show. We mostly get along pretty well, and we both grew up pretty spoiled – so we kind of made a pact to see what it was like to live ‘normally’ for our college years.” “That’s kind of cool actually…” “What about you? Surely your parents can afford an off-campus apartment? Or, it sounds like Connor’s grandparents would take you in? You could commute?” Beth shrugged, “There are a few reasons, but one is very much the same as yours… wanting a ‘normal’ time at college.” They traveled together, and Beth learned she was just one building from Charlotte in the same block of dorms. “Thanks,” she told Charlotte as they reached her front door. “Anytime, Beth. We’re cast members together, and the one thing I have always believed in is that cast and crew stick together. I’ll always have your and Connor’s backs.” Beth smiled up at her, “Thanks.” “Go get some sleep; it’ll be a long weekend!” Beth nodded, went to her room, changed into her pajamas, and promptly passed out in bed. I WOKE UP in the morning to an alarm I had begun setting. Since our pods weren’t closed in, there was no reason I couldn’t just get up on my own. I was just climbing down when Mackenzie came in, dressed in her swimsuit. “Are you sure you still want to go swimming?” She asked, concerned. “It’ll help, I think,” I told her. “The pain on my ankle isn’t as bad, but I think some laps in the pool should help it stretch out.” She sighed, “Let’s get you going then,” she said. After pulling off my diaper, she led me to the bathroom and checked the bandages and gel effects. Much to my relief, the bruise was very faint on my side, and my leg felt much better. ‘Didn’t know I was kicking a solid concrete wall…’ I griped internally. She pulled both from my body before I dressed in the swimsuit. She carried me in my suit to the elevator, still wanting me to ‘rest my leg.’ While the elevator descended, she said, “You keep having some close calls, Connor; you need to be really careful the rest of this semester.” I nodded, “Sorry, I seem to be a trouble magnet like my mom.” “Well, stop being so attractive,” she joked with me and poked my nose. I blushed. She tossed me in the water, and I began swimming laps. Lilly joined me, and for some reason, that day, she was more than able to keep up with me for once! ‘Injury?’ I wondered. ‘I don’t know what being without the nanites will be like either,’ I admitted. Mom had told me about the different settings enabled in hers all those years ago, and I just hoped most of it was like a genetic code that was hard-coded into my DNA now. Things like more intelligence, strength, motor skills, and more had been boosted by her and Grandma early on in her time in the dimension. Those were the nanites that had been in my bloodstream since I was born. Of course, my baby twin sisters also had the same protection in their blood. ‘Riley’s out of luck if she ever comes here!’ I noted in my brain. Of course, I was in that same boat now! I definitely tired sooner that morning, and for once, I was ready to stop when Mackenzie was. Lilly kept swimming her own laps without me. Mackenzie had wrapped herself and me in towels and insisted on carrying me upstairs. “You can’t be planning to carry me to all my classes today?” I asked her in the elevator. “Don’t tempt me, Connor!” “You’re that worried?” I asked her. She sighed, “You have to know something about how we get as Bigs, right?” I nodded. “Well, with only four of you now, I’m getting attached to all of you – but you probably the most. I promise I’ll back off, but understand it is difficult?” I smiled at her and found myself giving her a hug, “Thanks.” “You’re welcome… now go get a shower; I’ll put your Pull-Up and clothes by your shower and check on you in a bit.” “Okay,” I said, carefully washing my body and hair, knowing I had a long day with filming ahead after classes! BETH MANAGED TO make it to breakfast, where she found Connor already sitting down. She decided to hell with everyone and went to give him a hug. “How are you feeling?” She asked him. “Better…?” “How bad did she get you?” “Just a bruise, you can still see a little bit of the handprint, actually,” he told her. “You’re just lucky, that’s all that happened!” “I know, but I wasn’t going to let her get you?” “You’re too sweet, Con,” she told him. “I’m going to get some food; watch my stuff?” “Sure,” he told her. The two of them were joined by Livy and Reila that morning, who wanted the story. “So Kelly’s gone?” she asked. Beth shrugged, “Who knows? I can’t imagine she’s not at least booted from the university, though. Attacking a Little as a Big and getting busted for it is definitely against the student code of conduct. She also said she was planning to kidnap both of us.” “Why, though?” Livy asked. Beth sighed, “My stupid family…” Reila looked curious, “What? You have like the most upstanding dad in the country? He’s a Supreme Court Justice?” Beth snorted, “Dad’s fine… It’s mom’s side of the family that’s the problem, and I know I’ve avoided telling you about them... It’s a long story…. The short version is my grandmother was the founder and CEO of SafeFoods when she got busted after going after my dad… Well, yeah… I could take a whole day telling this, actually, but let’s just say my grandmother is serving one of the harshest regression sentences ever given. I think Kelly’s mom must have been involved with her? It sounds like she got a serious sentence, too. Something went wrong, and Kelly ended up in an orphanage?” Connor spoke up then, “Sounds like she had a tragic childhood. Unfortunately, she went after Beth rather than take advantage of her apparent academic accomplishments, earning her scholarship and coming to Emerson to rise above it.” “Holy shit, that’s nuts!” Reila said. “Yeah… It’s actually worse if you know the whole story,” Beth said. Having been told Beth’s horrible past, Livy nodded in agreement. Reila looked inquisitively at them both, “I’ll tell you sometime,” Beth said with a sigh. “Just not this weekend, Reila.” “We’d better head to class, Con,” she told Connor. She watched to see if he limped but was glad to see he was walking pretty normally that morning. Every now and then, you could tell he got a twinge of pain, but as they split off to their separate classes, she was pretty sure he would be okay. “See you in a while,” she told him. “See you,” he responded with a smile. ‘I think it was worth staying and not running away?’ she thought to herself as she made her way into class. ‘At least I hope it was…’ I WALKED INTO computational intelligence class that morning, feeling the least prepared for classes so far that semester. Fortunately, the work I’d been doing all semester meant I wasn’t clueless about anything through my morning classes. HoloField theory was interesting enough that it almost took my mind off last night. During lunch, I met up with Beth and Reila in the cafeteria. I ate a meal with them, but Reila was leading the conversation. “Are you two going to be okay?” Reila asked. “Huh?” Beth asked. “You’re both still not acting like your normal selves?” I shrugged, “Yesterday is in my head a bit, I’m guessing Beth’s the same?” She nodded, “Filming was bad enough, but then the thing with Kelly sucked.” “Speaking of the witch, did you see the local news site in the last twenty minutes?” “No…?” Beth and I said nearly in stereo. I watched Reila fiddle with her tablet for a second and then showed it to us. Yesterday, Emerson University Police responded to a call of an assault in progress. A student, Kelly Danvers, was arrested for assault, battery, and attempted kidnapping of two other university students. DPL4 News obtained the arrest report, which states that Kelly had a backpack with two Little and Betweener-sized inflating pacifiers, a collapsing stroller that would have fit the two victims, alternate clothing and diapers, along with syringes filled with sedatives. During her attempt to attack the students, one of the victims was able to get away, and the other was able to hold her off until help arrived. Due to injuries sustained, Danvers and one of the victims were transported to the hospital for treatment. Danvers was arraigned today and released on a fifty-thousand-dollar bail. 4 News reached out to Emerson for comment. It was given the following statement, ‘We take very seriously any possible assault upon our students. Our university will fully investigate this complaint per our policies. Due to our policies, we cannot make any more comments until the conclusion of that investigation.’ Upon a follow-up question, we learned that the alleged assailant is suspended from the university and not allowed on the grounds pending the outcome of a hearing. “So she’s already free?” I asked. Beth shrugged, “I want to know how she came up with bail money?” She paused and answered Connor’s question, “Depending on which judge she was in front of, they may have just decided she was only guilty of being incompetent at adopting the Little she wanted.” She paused, Reila nodded, “When kidnapping is a societal norm, hard to not have judges think it’s just a minor infraction.” “She’s already out of the hospital?” I groaned, “I thought I’d done enough damage to at least put her there for a few nights!” “Nanites, remember?” Beth said. “Beth, you two need to be careful. I don’t know that she’ll listen to the idea of staying away from campus?” Beth nervously nodded, “Maybe it’s time to start thinking about listening to mom and dad about bodyguards.” I blanched at that, “They suck to have.” They looked at me, “My mom forced us all to have them back home most of the time.” “Why?” Reila asked. “Let’s just say my mom went home and took a lot of knowledge with her. Her company is one of the richest on the planet back there.” “Oh,” she said. “You know, I can’t believe either of you give me the time of day.” Beth kicked her friend lightly under the table, “We’re no different than you, Reila. Don’t go thinking that you’re not awesome! I, for one, hate that the first thing people think of when I tell them who I am is who my dad is!” “Same,” I told her with a sigh. “I appreciate being here and getting a little anonymity until they figure out who my mom and grandmother are!” Reila looked thoughtfully, “Guess that makes sense. What are you two doing this weekend? Going back to your grandmother’s Connor?” For the rest of lunch, we talked about the film project and the trip to my grandmother’s, which didn’t seem like it would be as relaxing since we’d be coming back to campus each day to film. Soon, Beth and I headed to our final classes of the day before we planned to meet and walk to Matisse afterward to film. “Did they get any scenes filmed last night that had been on the schedule?” I asked suddenly as we got to the doors. Beth shrugged, “I doubt it; Charlotte caught up with me after I gave my statement. I bet they decided to postpone?” I nodded, “I guess they could probably make it up tonight after we do the scenes with us and tomorrow evening too.” She nodded, “Have fun in your crazy, weird math class.” I smiled up at her, “Enjoy your easy calculus class!” She stuck her tongue out at me, and I laughed. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading, and thanks for the likes the other day!!! 💜 I will be out of town at the end of this next week and privacy may be a bit of an issue. I will probably end up posting Thursday evening, but it may be Friday evening before I get the next chapter up. I appreciate your patience! Thank you again for the likes, please keep them coming? It's been a long week and I'm only up to half-way through Chapter 102 right now. Hoping to make some more progress this next couple days - the likes really are like candy to bring some energy to the picture! 🙂 All of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle. If you enjoy my writing, please consider supporting me with a purchase! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifteen: Appointment for Katie Ann Katie Ann rolled out of bed at first light and decided to see what she could do to keep herself occupied until Daddie got up. Her books and other activities were downstairs, and she thought going for them might get her in trouble. She found a coloring book and some crayons in one of the dollhouse bookcases. Heading to the turret part of the room, she was glad to find it had comfortable window seats. She could barely see the room door from the window seat she picked, though. Lying on her belly, she colored while watching the world go by. Daddie had woken up and, after making himself ready for the day, headed to deal with this regressed daughter. Finding her bed empty and her not visible in the room from where he stood, he screamed down the hall, scared, “KATIE ANN!” “Here I am, Daddie,” she said cheerfully from the turret. He was looking the other way, not expecting the answer to come from that direction. So he almost snapped his head towards the way the sound came. Walking into the turret, he said softly and without any anger, “What are you doing, sweetie?” Her reply was, “Coloring Barbie and watching the world go by.” “I need to get you dressed. You have two appointments today, Buttercup,” he told her. He proceeded to help her up and lead her to the changing table. Pulling her nightie off first, he lifted her up and strapped her down before changing her bottom. While she was still up there and convenient to reach, a set of her frilly socks was placed on her feet. With that task done, she was set back on the floor. A simple yellow cotton dress was dropped over her head before yellow bows were tied in her hair. They headed to the mudroom to put some Mary Janes on her after they had breakfast. Heading to the car, she was soon strapped in the car seat. Finding her activities next to her, she continued reading her book. She felt the car move as she was deep in placing herself in the book. Daddie must not have driven far because the next thing she knew, he was telling her, “We’re here, Buttercup.” She looked up to see they were parked in front of a generic strip mall. What the name or the purpose of the stop, she couldn’t figure out from her vantage point. Daddie helped her out of the car before taking her hand and leading her to a door. Walking in, the lady behind the counter greeted them with, “Welcome to Images Hair. How may I help you?” “We have a 10 o’clock with Angela for Katie Ann Telgenhof,” Daddie responded. The lady offered them a seat and let them know that Angela would be with them shortly. Katie Ann saw an activity cube sitting in the corner. Even though it was meant for babies, she still sat next to it. She started playing with it to pass the time. Her Daddie just smiled at her, and on the way, she kept herself occupied. Soon, she heard, “Katie?” from the salon area. Dusting herself off, she headed to where Daddie was waiting. She then followed the lady and her Daddie towards a chair with the already waiting booster. Angela helped Katie onto the chair before covering the little girl with a pink cape. Turning to Daddie, Angela asked what she was doing to Katie’s hair. He said, “Give her bangs, trim the rest, please. Can you also set her hair in ringlets when you are done, too, please?” “Am I washing it?” she asked. “Please,” was the reply before he went to the waiting area. Turning to the regressed girl, “Let’s get your pretty bows and braids out of your hair.” Mumbling to herself, “Someone is an expert in doing braids.” “What grade are you in and what school do you go to, Katie,” she asked as she was removing her right braid. Katie Ann, with a slight worry, thought hard about that because Daddie never briefed her on these questions and the lady expected an answer. She would have to make up the answers on the fly. “I am in second grade at Clearwater Elementary.” “Clearwater? That is a bit far away. Let me help you down so we can go wash your hair,” the lady said, helping Katie down. “Mommy lives there, Daddie here,” she answered as she followed the lady to a chair sitting by a sink. The lady had her kneel in the chair, so her head was a bit higher. Angela soon started to wash the regressed girl’s hair with shampoo, which smelled like bubblegum. By the time her hair was done, she was purring loudly. After Katie was back in the original chair, Angela didn’t take long trimming the regressed girl's hair. The stylist continued by giving her bangs just in front of her face. The hairstylist started to blow dry her hair before giving her the requested tight ringlets. Angela was using plenty of hairspray between curling. After Angela was done, she tied a bow on top of the curls. She continued by taking the cape off Katie and helping the little girl down. Finally, she led the young girl over to the waiting Adam. Daddie said, “Angela, she looks wonderful. We will see you in two to three months,” as he was tending to the money. Taking his daughter, he went to the car before strapping her in the car. Leaving the strip mall, he told her, “Katie, you look pretty. We have a 45-minute to hour drive to our next appointment. Kathleen, I am interested in your thoughts.” “About the hair? I really do look cute, and they treat a child my height a lot better than an adult my height. They treated adult me with pity. For little me, it was just another child. Oh… If anyone asks, I am a second grader in Clearwater Elementary school living with my Mommie during the week,” she said, finishing the last bit in giggles. “About my apparent new age and lifestyle? I am fine with being your child.” “Thank you, Katie Ann, enjoy your book,” Daddie said, returning to his driving. They stopped en route at McDonald's for lunch, specifically a happy meal for her. Soon afterward, they were pulling into the driveway of a farmhouse in the country. He showed up at her door and then let her out of her harness. They walked hand in hand to the door. After he opened it up, she walked into what looked like a waiting room stuffed with toys. Daddie spoke, “We are a little early for Katie Ann Telgenhof’s appointment,” as she was looking around the room. She noticed that they were not alone. There were two other ‘children’ in the room. They were adults like her in children's clothes. One was wearing a pink babyish dress, and the other was a boy wearing overalls. “Please fill these forms out. Doctor Carla will be with you as soon as we can,” the lady behind the counter said. Katie Ann got nervous because she had always hated the doctor's office. She also didn’t know if this one actually knew she was an adult. But then again, those other kids were obviously adults, just dressed young. “Is this an actual Doctor’s office or a play Doctor’s office?” she wondered. She doubted a play Doctor’s office would have forms to fill out. Daddie did say something about talking to the doctor about her lightheadedness last night. While he sat down to fill out whatever the forms were, she went to find something to keep herself occupied. Spying a Highlights peeking out from under the pile on the table, she took it and situated herself near the other children. She hadn’t been reading for long when she heard, “Kathleen, can you come here and help me with this family history.” Coming over to her Daddie, she filled out the questionnaire as much as she knew. She took her chance to glance at her forms, pointing to Daddie that she had her appendix out when she was eleven in 1998. That last statement caused the other girl to snap her head towards where the little girl was. After the adult task was done, Katie Ann returned to where she had left the Highlights and continued reading it. Soon after both other children’s names were called, she heard “Katie.” She headed to the counter, where a lady was standing. “You are a cutie. I am Nurse Lori. Let's start with your weight and height,” the lady said as she led the girl to where a scale was. After the little girl’s shoes were removed, the nurse had her stand on the scale. “You are shorter than most people standing here,” Lori said as she lowered the height gauge. Tasks at the scale done, she led the small group to a room next door, which had Sesame Street characters on the wall. “Please strip her. You can leave her socks on,” she told Daddie. “Take her binder and diaper off, too?” he asked. Checking her chart, she answered, “Yes, on the diaper. And … “ Lori started as she was checking the chart. “... Yes, because you have her signed up for a gynecological check-up,” causing Katie Ann’s mouth to drop before pouting. After the nurse stepped out, the little girl was soon naked, sitting on the examination table in the room. She was kicking her legs very nervously, making the paper under her crinkle. By now, she had figured out this was an actual medical clinic that specialized in children like her. They are actually adults but are treated like children. She also knew because the nurse said the magical gynecological word, she wasn’t going to like all the prodding she was going to get here. Soon, the nurse was back. “Katie, let us get those vitals,” she said as she wrapped a blood pressure band around the little girl's arm. Katie Ann felt the band get tight on her arm while Lori was listening to her blood flow. After her blood pressure was done, the nurse took her pulse at her wrist. After her pulse was done, Katie was asked to get on her tummy so Lori could take her temperature. It caused her to think of a way to take her temperature on her back. The only place on her back was her bum. She exclaims, “My temperature!” figuring this was going to be the tail all over again. “Oh, you do have a voice. Yep, that is how we take temps at this clinic,” the nurse said as she helped the girl flip over. Daddie mentioned, “Yeah, Katie Ann is quite shy in new situations.” Taking a thermometer out of a container, she dipped it in lube before putting it in Katie’s behind. She was rubbing the little girl’s back while the temperature was being taken. After a bit, she took the thermometer out of the little girl’s bottom and then helped the girl up in a sitting position. Katie Ann returned to her nervous kicking as the nurse left the room. Soon, the doctor entered the room, saying, “Hello, Katie Ann. I am Doctor Carla.” Shyly, the little girl said, “Hello, Ma’am.” As she was checking the little girl’s ears, she addressed Daddie, “Any medical concerns?” “Yes, her dwarfism is one. Her birth parents point out that she loses her breath, gets dizzy, and has headaches when she raises her heart rate too much. She actually blacked out yesterday because she scared herself with something that had no basis in fact.” Daddie spoke as the doctor was checking the girl's reflexes. “Her medical records arrived today, but I haven’t had the time to review them yet. But about those concerns, I have a few ideas about what the last one might be. I will need a urine and blood sample to make sure they go from minor to quite worrisome medical issues. As for her short stature, by her current real age, all the side effects would have shown themselves. Visually I can tell you she doesn’t have a proportionally enlarged head, a hump on her back, or bowed legs. The other major side effect is scoliosis, and we can check that right now,” the Doctor said while asking Katie to roll over. Katie Ann nervously rolled over, only to just have the doctor run a finger down her spine. After that was done, she was helped back into a seating position. She then watched the doctor check her breasts for lumps. The Doctor spoke again, “She doesn’t have a curved spine or, thankfully, any lumps on her breasts. Katie, lay down and put your feet in the stirrups. Are you two having sex?” She helped the little girl get in position while looking at Daddie. The last question caused Katie to turn a little red in the face. “Our relationship is more of a BDSM or child-parent relationship. She is under contract with me, and by the contract, the relationship is non-pain, non-sexual based. I only see her every other weekend. She is at college the rest of the time,” he answered. Continuing, he said, “As far as I am aware, Katie Ann didn’t enter into this relationship as a little. I decided she was going to be one, but she appears to have taken to it hook, line, and sinker,” which caused the little girl to blush even more in response. The doctor nodded in reply. “When was the last time she had her period, and would you like to stop them? A lot of my clients stop them,” she asked. “Katie Ann would have to answer for both of those,” Daddie answered as the doctor was spreading Katie’s lips. As both were looking at her, Katie answered nervously, “Last week for my period, and I would LOVE to lose the period.” She felt the doctor taking what she assumed to be a PAP sample down below. Cleaning up, the doctor said, “Other than the dizziness and the loss of breath issues, she looks quite healthy. I will send the nurse back in to take Katie’s urine and blood samples. She will also give her flu and birth control shots. She will need to come back quarterly to get the birth control shot.” Soon, Katie was nervously kicking her legs again. She didn’t have to wait long before the nurse was back and asking for Katie Ann’s arm. Putting a tourniquet around her forearm, the nurse alcohol swabbed her before taking a blood sample. “Do you want a Barbie band-aid or a heart band-aid?” the nurse asked. “Barbie, please, Ma’am,” Katie Ann responded quietly. After she got her band-aid, the Nurse asked her to flip over for her shots, causing her to exclaim, “Eeps, on my back?” as she flipped over. “We give shots on the bum here, Katie,” the Nurse answered as she gave the first of two shots. Soon, the little girl was spotting two band-aids on her bum before being asked to roll over and put her feet on the stirrups again. She watched the nurse prep her private parts and stick a catheter down there. Soon, the nurse was done taking the sample and removing the catheter. An institutional diaper was placed on Katie by the nurse. She didn’t think it was as comfortable as the diapers Daddie had used so far. Addressing the little girl, “You earned yourself a sucker little girl. We didn’t need to spank you at all. You were a very good little girl. We will see you in three months for another shot.” Looking at Daddie, she said, “The doctor will give you the results of the blood, urine, and PAP samples when they are ready. I will let you get her dressed and deal with payment,” before stepping out of the room. “Spanking?” the little one exclaimed after the nurse left as Daddie dressed her by putting her binder on her. Putting the dress over her head, Daddie explained, “This place believes in corporal punishment for misbehaving littles. Didn’t you see the paddle hanging behind the front desk?” “No, but what about the contract?” Katie asked. In the process of putting Katie’s shoes on, Daddie said, “That only controls me and you. It doesn’t stop other people from punishing you how they see fit. That being said, you were a perfect little angel,” kissing her on the head while helping her down from the examination table. The regressed girl responded with a sad “Ooh” as they headed to the front lady. Quietly she told the lady, “The nurse says I earned a sucker. Can I have one, please, Ma’am?” The lady gave her a sucker and told her, “Such manners. Some of the kids here could learn a lesson from you,” while patting her on the head. She then returned to dealing with payment information with Daddie. After Daddie was done, she followed him, sucker in the mouth to the car. Soon, she was strapped in her car seat. After Daddie climbed into the front seat, he made a phone call: “Hello, George. Other than her dizziness, the doctor declares her healthy,” causing Katie Ann to blush and pay attention. … “We won’t know that ‘til she runs the samples.” … “She is in the back strapped in, sucking on her sucker she earned for good behavior.” … “She didn’t seem to mind it. Except for the fact she didn’t like their method of dealing with misbehaving littles. That point is moot because she was a little angel.” … “I will talk to you later, and I will keep you informed.” “Your Daddie George says hi, Buttercup,” Daddie said as he started driving. She was soon involved in ‘Farmer Boy’ as they headed to the next destination. Soon, she felt the car stop. Looking out the window, she hadn’t a clue where she was. She was just parked in front of a building. After helping Katie Ann out of the car, Daddie led her into the building, “Welcome to the Children's Museum,” a lady at the door said. With that, the little girl became very excited and tried to pull him towards where she could see other kids, “Wait, Buttercup, we’ve got to pay first.” After paying, she pulled her Daddie towards the museum proper. They stopped in the first room, which was full of musical instruments. He watched her as she played around with them, smiling to himself about how excited his regressed daughter was to play at this museum. You wouldn’t believe she is really nineteen looking at her. After Katie Ann had her fill in that room, they continued on to other parts of the museum. They stopped to see various rooms, like one totally with logic puzzles. One almost directly from the ‘Goodnight Moon’ story, she especially liked the rube goldberg exhibit room. “The museum is closing in 15 minutes,” the loudspeaker said after they had been there a few hours. “Wow, where did the time go,” Daddie said, “Well, I guess that’s our cue to leave, Buttercup.” He took her hand, and they headed out of the museum towards the car. After she was strapped in, he started towards home. They pulled into the garage after a stop at the local diner for dinner. Coming into the house, Daddie led her to her bedroom after removing her shoes in the mudroom. Katie Ann was lifted onto the changing table and then watched her Daddie change her soaked diaper. She was then helped off the table, and her dress was changed to a princess nightie. “You have another hour before bed, Princess. You’re free to play or hang around either in this room or downstairs in the parlour. I will be watching the TV downstairs,” he told her before walking out of the room. Katie had seen a container of Play-Doh and various toys this morning and decided to play with it at the table in the room. She hadn’t been playing long when Daddie came back with a sippy cup for her and stuck her pacifier in her mouth. Soon, Daddie was back, helping her clean up her mess before leading her to her bed. After tucking her in, he read her another bedtime story.

Hey everyone! I really didn’t mean to be rude to any of you, but I’ve received a few comments about this story, and I really just wanted to take the time now to thank you all. As I’ve said before, I don’t write for the likes or comments, but they are certainly a bonus when going through this process. I could write about anything really, but your all’s comments really tell me what you enjoy more from what I write. In the future, this could mean bolder storylines where I take a few more risks, and I think many of you will enjoy them a lot when they occur. For now, though, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 5: Judgement of Love, Compassion, and Caring Plans never go how you initially think they will. I had learned that in third grade when my group of five suddenly were all absent on the day we were supposed to present our history project to the class. I ended up surviving that, but being here made me feel the stakes were much greater than a simple grade regarding Ancient Greece. Originally, I was supposed to break out within days of initially coming here and hitch a ride back home somehow, but those plans were made before I began to learn anything about the people here or the environment itself. As such, days, turned into a week, which turned into almost a month now staying with Oppy, Harriet, and Luna. They had become a well-oiled machine taking care of us Littles, while even making sure to separate me out from Ditzy and Derek due to my mental clarity over them. At first, I reveled in my clear superiority to my friends and my seemingly rare independence in this dimension as a Little. As much as it pained me, I quickly began to see the truth in Oppy’s words about their society regarding us Littles. Being a Little, meant that most assumed that rattles and using my diapers were to be the highlights of my life. Our little family knew differently, but the constant put-downs, jeering, side jokes, and straight-up even discriminatory practices, had limited my time amongst the Bigs and Middles of this society outside of the academy compound. It was honestly starting to become a little lonely. We would still go to the mall or an occasional restaurant for a celebration, but these instances had become increasingly rarer as the weeks went on and we all waited for the trial. As Oppy was retired and Luna was essentially in limbo now due to her association with Chelsea and Samantha, both took it upon themselves to entertain us Littles during the day while Harriet was away studying at the academy and trying to learn more about the trial itself. All three tried their best, but I still felt very much apart from everyone else. Finally, though, last Saturday, Harriet bounded in after another long day of being in class. “Everyone! The trial is next week!” “Are you sure?” Oppy asked skeptically, all of us having heard the same announcement at least twice before and even in the same manner. “Yes, Oppy! That’s why I’m so excited now. It’s all going to be over, but I found out two of the judges. That’s why I’m confident,” she explained. “One trial, coming right up!” I wasn’t sure what to make of it all, but Oppy and Luna now both seemed certain that the trial would proceed. So, sure enough, they were all right and we got the official call last night about Chelsea’s and Samantha’s trial happening today, just as Harriet had announced. Now, I knew trials were a big deal, but I started to become nervous once more when I woke up and everyone was in a mad dash to get ready for the trial that was happening in only a few hours. Blending in, I followed their lead and rushed through my own morning routine. As had become a tradition now, I was left alone to shower and ensure my own good hygiene, but as I exited the shower, I saw something that was still somewhat of a rarity. Oppy had picked out my clothing for the day. Now, I didn’t mind this particular lack of independence when it had occurred, and in truth, I kind of enjoyed it. Oppy had a pretty decent fashion sense and she never seemed hell-bent on trying to embarrass me like what seemed to happen to Ditzy or Derek. Outfits that showed off diapers, their lack of independence, or their juvenile interests were common now almost everyday practices. My simple outfit however, of overalls and a green polo onesie underneath was just enough to show my Little nature to the court today, but it wasn’t enough to the point where one would automatically assume that I was regressed. Regardless, I quickly pulled up my still-present diaper and practically leaped into my clothing. To be frank, as I put on my shoes, I grimaced at the semi-thick garment now about my waist. I had originally hoped to shed the thing off by now, but interview questions 43C had apparently done a number on my psyche. I wasn’t damaged goods or anything, but moments of darkness or any crawling noise would quickly cower me into submission and occasionally result in an accident. It was terribly embarrassing at first to admit to any of them, but Oppy, Luna, and Harriet had all been there to comfort me and help me through it. Due to a few occasional subsequent accidents though, I remained in diapers, and they had now suggested for me to bring Stripe with me everywhere I went. He honestly made for pretty good camouflage and as juvenile as seeking comfort in a stuffy may have been, he definitely worked wonders when I needed him to. Still though, I had felt a little better a few weeks ago when Oppy and Harriet came back one day from the academy and announced that they had made sure that Mr. Jameson would be ‘walking a little funny’ for the next few days… whatever that meant. I didn’t ask those types of questions. Moving on with my morning, I then sauntered downstairs and after a quick bite to eat of my dinosaur oatmeal, I ensured I had all that I needed for the day and helped Ditzy and Derek to the car outside. To be blunt, by now, I felt like their older sibling, but neither seemed to truly mind the dynamic and only thanked me as well as they could at this point each time now that I helped them out. After ensuring we were all ready to go, a short drive later and Oppy made sure to park in the visitors parking lot. She grumbled a bit about being a legacy here and deserving a close spot, but just moved on and made sure that I took her hand as we entered the building. Harriet and Luna were holding onto Ditzy and Derek respectively with their own stuffy’s as each of the Bigs, or singular Middle, carried our diaper bags over their shoulders. It was embarrassing to be seen with such a childish item like that, but it only takes so many wet diapers or a convenient snack to actually appreciate their presence in one’s life. Still, one brisk walk later and we were in the building. A short sign-in and a walk through the metal detectors, and we were finally on the other side and waiting for the courtroom to be ready. Instantly, despite their notion of being more superior in this society here, I could quickly tell that Luna, Harriet, and Oppy were all very nervous. I wondered if I should be as well, but I had little time to think. The doors soon opened, and we all walked in as one united group. Before us, in the front, stood the traditional court layout of multiple seats, followed by the bar, two mirrored desks, and then one long top piece flanked by a single enclosed box. The wood flooring and furniture went oddly well with the ornate red curtains and cold sleek marble columns behind it all, but there was no doubt… this was the courtroom where all would be decided today. Then curiously, a blonde Big woman dressed well in a charcoal suit soon waved over to us. “Oh, there she is,” Harriet noted. “We got Stephanie to defend us today. Don’t worry. She’s one of the best.” “Brian’s kid?” Oppy asked as she pushed forward while waiving to Stephanie now, a note of skepticism playing just a bit in the back of her tone. “That’s the one” Harriet nodded. “As I said though, she graduated five years ago and is already on her way to becoming a judge one day.” “Hmmm… Young, but if she’s anything like her father… I guess we shouldn’t worry…” Oppy said with a mixture of both relief, confidence, and still a little apprehension. I guessed quickly that it was likely because of her age, but I just hoped she was one of the young ones who would use her youth to her advantage rather than as a crutch. “Stephanie!” Harriet called out before hugging the blonde Big woman in front of us now. The two hugged for a moment and then Stephanie broke the hug first. “It’s so great to see you all. Despite everything, I think we have a real shot today considering the circumstances.” “You do?” Oppy asked with a large note of hope laced in her voice. “I do, but…” Horrifyingly, she then looked at me. “I’m told you aren’t regressed…” her eyes quickly flicked to my crotch and then to Stripe and I suddenly got very self-conscious. “I’m not…” I said shyly. “I just…” “They used interview 43C on him, Stephanie” Oppy defended me. “Jameson better not be here today...” Stephanie chuckled a little. “Don’t worry. I think he’ll stay away from your family for the next six years at least after what you all did to him. Pretty hilarious if you ask me.” We all laughed a little but then Stephanie looked right back at me. “Okay… so not regressed, which means that I want you to sit up here with me… if you’re okay with that…” I looked behind her at the two chairs already there. “I… I’m not sure,” I answered as honestly as I could. “What would I have to do?” Stephanie looked a little pained. “Actually… and please don’t take this as that I think Littles are only cute little poop machines, but I just want you to sit there and look pretty today.” Despite her reassurance, I still felt like I was more of a prop in all this if I was taking her meaning. “Just sit there? That’s all?” “Yes… that’s all.” Again, her eyes looked pained, and I guessed that counted for something. She then sighed. “I know it’s not ideal, but the judges here are still a bit traditional unfortunately. A few should be on our side on general principle, but I need to paint them a picture. Their minds are mostly already made up I’m afraid to say, at least if my instincts are even close to being right. If they see you though… an unregressed Little supporting one of the defendants at least so publicly after your interview, they may question their stance on all this.” “Don’t count on it, Steph,” a cold voice from our right sneered. We all looked up and saw a tidy yet stern-looking redhead stare right back at us. “Judge Grossman will be presiding over all this today… you know how she is with Littles and her rulings.” Stephanie’s face became even more grave after that, but to my relief, she at least defended herself back. “Maybe, Taylor, but Hawthorne will be here as well from what I saw. Didn’t he fail you our first year on basic law and said, ‘I will never trust you in court if you even make it there?’” Taylor gulped and glared back. She seemed like she was about to retort when the bailiff struck the floor to announce as the judges started to walk in. Silently, I nodded my head in agreement to stand up here with Stephanie in support of at least Samantha. Something told me that we would need all the help we could get from the judges walking in now. The first, Cunnings, was an elderly lady whose blue eyes had seemed to fade with time, yet still shone out with their original intelligence and brilliance. Judge Franklin was next and was clearly the youngest, but also seemed like the most studious and observant of the bunch. Judge Grossman followed and I wasn’t sure what it was, but her blonde hair just seemed to magnify her eyes and put a chill down my spine. Fortunately, lastly was Judge Hawthorne who seemed the kindest and most reflective of the bunch. Curiously, I thought he even gave a little wave to Oppy who was seated behind me. I didn’t have time to see if she made any move back. “Al rise!” the bailiff announced as the judges entered the chambers fully and then sat down. “Be seated.” Everyone quickly sat and Judge Grossman pulled up the microphone closest to her. “Yes, thank you bailiff,” she began. “To everyone else, thank you all for coming to this important and critical trial of one Samantha and Chelsea Norris, both accused of stealing a Little, or Littles, for themselves, and breaking academy rules in their acquisition and handling. Now, we know there has been some rumors going on about that this trial is to determine their guilt or innocence.” I could quickly see that Stephanie’s face seemed to grow darker with each of the judge’s words. “While this court will always abide by the justice system in place that we hold so dear,” she continued, “we also must inform this academy that we have already rendered a decision based on the evidence that has been presented to us…” “However,” Judge Hawthorne quickly interjected, “we are not without mercy or understanding. Going to foreign worlds is dangerous and unpredictable as it is, and our hunters, recruiters, and cleaners often face challenges that go beyond the scope of the laws that we have created here. Considering recent and compelling testimony, we have granted this trial to check if there is any new evidence other than what was presented officially to us already.” There was a continual murmur amongst the crowd that I could hear behind me after that, and I wondered just how often these sorts of ‘trials’ occurred here. I was no legal expert by any stretch of the imagination, but all this still felt very wrong. Of course, they could have a ‘not guilty’ verdict already, but that also felt very far-fetched to me with the way everything had been presented so far. As much as I liked with what I knew about Samantha at this point, I also knew by now that she, not even including Cheslea, had clearly broken the rules. Now, it just felt like a matter of degrees of how bad their guilt would be and if the crimes of one would affect the other. As much as I didn’t wish any ills onto Chelsea, I really hoped they would be tried separately. “The defendants will now enter!” the bailiff announced. Soon, both Samantha and Chelsea walked in and took their place in a small thigh-high stand next to the judges. Immediately, they seemed to paint a picture of how seriously, or not, they were taking all this. While Chelsea did look very fashionable, her jeans and nearly see-through shirt left much to be desired for a person defending themselves in this type of courtroom and with seemingly mostly conservative judges. Conversely though, Samantha was dressed more modestly in a single beautiful but simple blue dress. She seemed a little nervous however, so I quickly gave her a tiny wave of support. To my relief, she saw my little gesture and smiled and waved back to me. Judge Grossman then gestured to the defense, and Taylor quickly stood back up. “Your honors, I would like to simply begin and end with the presentation of the interrogation colors.” A small gasp went up through the room. “I believe there will be enough evidence there to prove why the full extent of the law should be pursued here.” Judge Cunnings then looked over at us. “Is there any objection to that, Miss Stephanie?” she asked, her intense eyes nearly burning a hole into her. Stephanie briefly stood up and shook her head. “No, your honor. In fact, I was anticipating these colors being brought up.” She then paused and oddly looked at me before turning her attention back to the judges. “If it will please the court, I would like it entered into the record about these colors and where they were obtained.” “Very astute and thorough,” Judge Franklin noted. “Proceed, Miss Taylor.” Taylor begrudgingly nodded and used a remote clicker to bring up a single presentation screen to the side of the courtroom, which soon powered on. From the image that appeared, I immediately recognized the highchair-like device from my interrogation, the same that I assume was used on the others as well. I quickly felt a tingle of fear on the back of my neck and just prayed the lights would stay on. “As you see,” Taylor began as she pointed to the screen, “the chair here is designed for large amounts of skin coverage. This allows both the restraint of an individual if required, but it also monitors the subject’s vitals and brain pattens.” My eyes quickly widened, and I worried that despite me telling the truth, if my body had somehow betrayed me and would then sink the case in an instant. I looked over at Stephanie with worried eyes and she seemed to look back at me with her old look of reassurance and gestured for me to take a breath. While a few weeks ago, I may have seen it as a trap of some sort, now and to my relief, it just felt like a source of comfort once more. “The data collected during each interview question is then collected and interpreted into the average of a single color,” Taylor continued. The screen quickly turned into a few different colors. “While rare, some subjects may display more than one color if the responses were too varied in emotional outputs. Upon receiving the data already however, this will not be the case today.” Judge Hawthorne sighed and then waved at Taylor. “Proceed, Miss Taylor, but be warned… this is only evidence… not a spectacle at the movies.” Taylor quickly nodded. “Yes, your honor.” She then proceeded to go through each of our results by first showing our image during the interrogation and the color the interview questions produced afterward. Luna showed as the color lavender and Ditzy showed up as aquamarine. Curiously, Derek showed a dark purple and many in the audience gasped. Distressingly, Taylor grinned widely as if she had won in a single stroke of genius. “Nothing further, your honors,” she finished. Fortunately… I think… Stephanie quickly rose before the projection was turned off. “Your honors?” Each judge then turned directly to her. “I believe there was one more interview that day. I believe your honors should see it as well.” “Very correct you are,” Judge Cunnings noted. “Continue, please, Miss Stephanie.” Stephanie nodded and quickly looked relieved. “Thank you, your honor.” She then gestured toward the screen, and sure enough, my face appeared next. Embarrassingly though, my color was pink. Now, ever since I had taken whatever Samantha had given me and I had come out the other side of the portal, I had noticed a few oddities. Fear of the dark even before my interrogation, a little emotional instability, a larger attachment to Stripe, and a few others all just seemed par for the course and overall, not very problematic in most cases. That being said, I found that occasionally, particularly in times of stress, I had much less of a filter… like today. “I’m not a girl!” I blurted out. My hands quickly clamped over my mouth. Much to my chagrin, the whole courtroom burst into laughter. Even the judges were grinning or even chuckling over my comment, and in that moment, I could only pluck Stripe off the ground near my chair and hug him tightly until it was all over. Fortunately, Judge Hawthorne just held up his hand after a moment and smiled warmly to me. “It’s okay, Percy. We know you aren’t a girl. The colors just represent your emotional state, with the lighter colors being the ones to show a happier and more willing emotional state, understand?” Despite my massive blushing, I quickly nodded. “Yes, sir.” At that moment, I then also realized why everyone had gasped over Derek’s color, dark purple. If lighter was better and happier… it made sense that it also meant that darker colors represented the complete opposite. While the judges seemed to deliberate for a moment amongst themselves, I then quickly turned back toward my friend. The ‘man’ was currently reading a picture book and was slowly being fed animal crackers by Oppy to keep him happy and distracted. Right then with the new evidence of his color, I wondered just how much of the old Derek was still in there and raging against all of this. I had little time to contemplate the notion though. “If prosecution now rests,” Judge Grossman started back up, “does the defense have any further evidence it wishes to present today?” Stephanie slowly rose. “Yes, your honor.” She then reached below the desk and pulled out four large manilla folders. “I would like to submit these for the record along with the breakdown of colors in defense of my client… clients,” she quickly corrected, blushing a little. I was starting to get the opinion that maybe Chelsea was already considered a lost cause… ‘But that would be crazy, right?’ “Very well,” Judge Franklin said. “Bring them up here so we may examine them.” Stephnie nodded and handed a folder to each judge. “Thank you… anything else?” Stephanie withdrew back to our desk, and to my surprise, shook her head. “No, your honors. The defense rests at this time.” “Understood,” Judge Grossman noted. All four judges then rose, and the courtroom soon followed. “We will adjourn and come back with the next steps or a final verdict. All our dismissed.” The judges then quickly filed out, and as soon as they were out of view, I could no longer hold back and spun around to the so-called ‘defense’ investigator next to me. “What the heck was that?” I asked angrily to Stephanie, who was clearly taken aback by my sudden anger. “Where’s all the evidence? The long trial? Shouldn’t we be burying the prosecution? What gives?” To my surprise, once her initial shock over my outburst had faded, Stephanie smiled. “You know… I’ve actually studied some of the law from your planet. I would understand why you would ask those things, but please understand, Percy… the judges already have evidence. When you all came in here at first, Samantha and Chelsea submitted their own records, along with a dozen or so cleaners, and two hunters that were observing them and everything that occurred back at the con. By the time you were even questioned, 95% of the evidence for the trial had already been processed and viewed by the judges.” It felt so wrong to hear all that, but part of me felt that it also made sense as well. In a society with so much technology and observation of each other, it only felt natural that the court process could be sped up as a result. Still though, I kept getting a funny feeling about all of this. Turns out, my funny feeling was correct. Less than 10 minutes after the judges left, they returned. “All rise!” the bailiff announced again. We all quickly stood, and I clung onto Stripe’s arm once more in nervous anticipation for what was to come. The judges then each took their seat once more and then gestured for the courtroom to sit back down. Judge Grossman cleared her throat and spoke. “We the judges have rendered a verdict, but we are unsure of one aspect of this case.” She then folded her fingers together and took a deep breath. “Ever since the Height War ended, this society has prospered due to the unique relationship between a Big and a Little on the whole. This academy stands vigilant in finding other worlds to perpetuate this cycle beyond our own.” She then oddly seemed to look at me for a moment, but then continued. “That being said, we acknowledge that there are sometimes limits to this magical bond and we in the academy are here to preserve that bond beyond the dimensions.” She then disturbingly looked angrily over at Chelsea and Samantha still standing in their box beside the judges. “The actions you all had taken on Earth were violations of many of the rules of both worlds. Now, both worlds stand to suffer on a very personal level or even overall due to what you all did that was not part of your original plan or mission. We as judges cannot stand for this at the academy.” Her words seemed final, and I feared the worst, but her eyes seemed to wander around the courtroom and then creepily back on me for a brief moment. “That being said,” she continued, “we as the judges must acknowledge the evidence before our eyes, but this is not always an easy task. Given the scope of all that happened, we call forth Percy Miter to stand before us tomorrow in chambers. Further evidence is needed, but no matter what, judgement of both sisters will be rendered afterward.” Judge Grossman almost seemed to end it all right then, but Judge Hawthorne quickly spoke up before she did so. “That being said, we the judges also find that there is enough evidence to support that these actions were for personal gain and maybe even influence but perhaps a fulfilment of something stronger as well. Something that even we have now power over.” He then looked over to both Chelsea and Samantha and then over to our group. “In acknowledgement of this, we the judges will allow a brief period of time for you all to see each other today. Take the time to see each other before all is finished tomorrow.” He then stood up and banged his gavel. “Court dismissed!” I could quickly tell that Judge Grossman was not a part of that plan, but Franklin, Hawthorne, and Cunnings all seemed pleased, particularly when Samantha personally thanked them from her position in the box still. It was a small gesture, but it seemed to speak volumes to those three judges at least. Stephanie soon ushered us out and to a side room off from the courtroom. We waited for at least fifteen minutes, but finally the door opened, and both Chelsea and Samantha burst into the room. Two armed guards followed them in, but kindly did nothing when both sisters came up to us. “Oh wow! Look at how cute you two are!” Chelsea gushed over Ditzy and Derek as she fully scanned them and then gave them a hug each. “Oh! I can’t wait to dress you all up in your little clothes when I get out of all this mess! We’re going to have so much fun together. Just wait and see! Parties! Balls! Pageants! Oh, the fun!” Ditzy and Derek seemed to just be happy with seeing her again right then, but right before Samantha steadily walked up to me, I noticed an odd look on both Harriet’s and Oppy’s face. Before I could ask them what was wrong, I felt a large but gentle hand on my shoulder. I quickly spun around and was once more face-to-face with Samantha. It seemed that the last month had not been kind to her, unlike Chelsea. She was still beautiful, but her skin was paler, and dark circles now hung under her eyes. She almost seemed to be a shadow of her former self. “Hey…” “Hey,” I replied awkwardly, not really sure what to say. Still, her appearance concerned me. “Are you okay, Samantha?” Instantly, I could see a block of some kind with her in responding to my question. I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but I also felt like she was at least holding something back from me. “Please tell me… I want to know how you are…” She still seemed hesitant, and I could still hear the joyous laughter and all the plans that Chelsea had made from nearby, but finally, Samantha spoke up. “I’ve had a lot of time to think… a lot of time…” She trailed off a bit and I quickly realized what the difference was between the two sisters since all of us had last seen them. Samantha had guilt… Chelsea had none. “It’s okay… I understand why you did what you did…” I managed to make out after a minute of silence between us. I didn’t say that I had forgiven her yet for drugging me and taking me from my world, but I had since come to realize that she had made her decision with her heart and not her ego or own ambition. To her, she had found a struggling Little on Earth and she offered a new life for them. “I might need a little bit to get back to where we were… but I don’t want you to regret what you did to or for me in the end.” Samantha seemed to struggle with that concept. “But I drugged you… I… took you from your family… friends…” she bemoaned. “What kind of person does that? How could I ever call myself a caregiver after having done that to you?” I sighed and clasped her withdrawn hand. “Those are bad things… I can’t say that I forgive you for them, but you offered me a life here. Did you do that because you wanted an accessory to dress up and play with, or did you do that because you wanted me to be happy and you thought this was the best way that you could offer? If it’s the latter, which I suspect it is, isn’t that the mark of a true caregiver?” I could instantly tell that my words were starting to have a profound impact on her. They were simple but true, and in that moment of her doubt and self-anguish, they also seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Oppy, Luna, and Harriet were all tense but still smiling in our direction, which gave me a little relief. To be honest, I had always been worried about the next time we would actually see each other, but Samantha’s vulnerability and guilt was something that I had not anticipated. It softened her image to me even more than I had done myself in the month since I had come here. We weren’t how we were at the convention, but I could feel the bond between us grow once more. Getting out of my own thoughts, I then swore that I could see a few misty eyes with Samantha standing before me. She wasn’t bawling or anything, but I could also see the relief that my words had provided to her clearly tortured soul. Also, being the observer that I was, I noticed that her fingers were flexing a little. I could have shuffled it off and the day would have been over and no one the wiser, but I decided to take a leap of faith right then. “You know… it’s okay if you want to hug me… I wouldn’t mind…” Samantha hesitated for maybe only a second, but then instantly broke right after and quickly wrapped me up in a large hug. There was no hesitation in her body anymore… no guilt, but just happy feelings now coming from her. I knew that she knew she had done wrong in her initial methods to get me here, but there was also now an understanding between us that her actions weren’t that of someone doing evil. Maybe morally gray, but her intentions at least seemed good though. Looking over briefly at Chelsea, I knew I really couldn’t say the same about her. “Times up!” the guard then loudly announced. Samantha then backed up and wiped her eyes quickly. Oppy smiled over at her daughter. “Hang in there, kiddo. All this is almost over. Just another day and we’ll know.” Samantha cleared her throat while Chelsea had already begun to exit the room. She then looked at each of us with her large, now more hopeful eyes. “I just want to say… to all of you… thank you for taking care of everyone and for sticking with me… us through all this mess.” She turned to Harriet. “You were one of my best students and after all this, you’ve proven even more of how great an addition that you’ll make to the academy.” She then turned to Oppy. “Mom, if it wasn’t for you with the Littles and all this… I…” Oppy held her hand up to stop her daughter. “Think nothing of it, dear. I’m your mom with all this, and besides, the Littles have been like little gifts, but I’m sure they’ll be happy to have you back… both of you.” I could hear the annoyance in her voice at the end, but I knew it wasn’t directed at Samantha, particularly when her look was then cast to her other daughter. “Oh… yeah… thanks mom,” Chelsea hurriedly said while exiting the door. I could see that Oppy wasn’t impressed with her thanks, but she just quickly hugged her other daughter not wanting to dwell on it all, and then we all waved goodbye. Then, just like that, both sisters were gone once more. Now, we wouldn’t see them again until their sentencing tomorrow. Samantha’s presence, despite the weight of her regret over what she had done to me, was still as warm as ever. As soon as she left, I could feel her absence more than I ever had before and I hugged Stripe to fill the void. Today, the trial had gone very differently than what I had originally imagined. Some of the judges seemed to be on our side, but once again, I felt like I was being thrown into the fire and back at the crux of this whole mess. A singular failure and all could be reduced to nothing once more with two figures being punished in ways that I didn’t even want to imagine. Still, for now though, all I could do was hunker down with my new family and wait for the coming interrogation tomorrow.

BB’s Nursery and Day Care Epilogue Part 2A, The Party (Authors Note: Because I’m having so much fun writing about the party it has gotten pretty big. I decided to give the readers here at Daily Diaper the first part of the Party.) ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Marge looked over the adult tent. There was a bar that served beer and wine and a DJ playing fun music and if requested some dance music. She was not sure how much dancing there really would be. Mr. Grey was able to give her the number to a full service party place that catered to the rich and weird. They built their company on providing secure and question less service. Plus, they had no problem with the NDA requirement for all staff. Apparently, this party wouldn’t even crack the top 50 on their weird o meter. Hollywood being not that far away she could believe it. The guests would be arriving soon, and she was looking forward to seeing all the program babies again. She received a lot of responses and not quite like she expected. Over the year they had maybe 300 or so young men come through the nursery. She had received responses from all the people she could still get in contact with. The babies were well scattered around the country and there were lots of “Wish I could make it but” type responses. However, some of those were really upset that they couldn’t make it and wanted to know if they could still come by at another time. The wanted a chance to meet their loving Nannys again. This would be a distinct policy change for BB’s. They normally prohibited that sort of contact. Something for the Headmistress to consider in the future. The surprising part was that most of them were not coming dressed up. There were still thirty or so that would come dressed up and all of those had their own caretakers of some sort. It was the other hundred or so that were coming as adults that caused her to add a beer garden to the party. A lot of them were married or were coming with girlfriends. They were all hoping to see Mrs. Nelson, the Headmistress or one of the Nannies. She figured it was like a class reunion and they hoped to see their favorite teacher. They deliberately forged deep bonds with the program babies, and she was heartened that they still remained after so much time. She started her last minute check by walking through the parking area. There was extra security at the gate to check invitations and identification. Once in the parking lot there were two parking areas set up. The adult only parking area and the adult with children parking area. The children’s car park led right into a very large tent with temporary benches and lockers for changing and storing street clothes. While some would come dressed, most would need to change clothes. Nanny Marge wandered through the tents checking the decorations and readiness. Smoke rose from the BBQ grills, balloons, flowers and many other decorations were in place. The party place had provided a face painter / balloon artist, and she was already set up. There was a huge bouncy house, tea tent, princess tent and a ballet tent. There was also a tent for relaxing movies and tv shows. The most important part was a video sing along with the poopy princess. The Headmistress was planning on leading the first song. They figured Nanny Becky might need a little motivation to get started. Her steps carried her into the building. There was a coloring station, playpen, and rows of changing tables. The small stage had been changed into a photo spot for selfies and more professional photos. The playpen had a check in, and check out system so care givers could get a break and have some food or go mingle with other adults. Little stations were set up with crafts and small games. Tons of stuff for the little ones to do. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The last couple of weeks had been a whirlwind for Tammi Lee. She did a few more days in the nursery and then she was grown up in stages. She spent her days in the daycare and played with Tina and Janice. Her heart was a little heavy every time she saw her dad as Janice. She could see the pain in her mom’s eyes as well but also saw the determination that made her mother so formidable. She was not giving up on her dad. Tammi Lee had learned a lot about being a child again too. She learned that pull-ups don’t hold as much as she wished. She learned that some baby formulas don’t agree with her tummy. She remembered crying as runny poop overwhelmed her My Little Pony pull-up and leaked down her legs. Janice and Tina both tried to calm her down. It may have been the youngest she felt since coming to BB’s. Helpless, smelly and feeling so, so, small. She just stood there not wanting to move. Every second more slime crawled down her leg and pooled on her pretty socks and shoes. She felt more like a baby then when she was put in her crib. Nanny V found her less than five feet from her potty chair. Tammi Lee had hurried and tried to make it but the diarrhea had hit her hard. Faster and stronger than she expected. It took Nanny V longer to stop the tears then to clean up the mess. Tammi Lee learned that the potty chair was more embarrassing than a diaper. Squatting in front of everyone was very embarrassing. She learned that big girl panties were something to treasure. The comfort and the trust that Nanny V showed when she expected Tammi Lee to keep them dry made her happy. And she did. Tammi Lee spent her days in the daycare and her evenings in Nanny V’s room. Most of the time as Tommy. They had made love as adults on their second night together. Tommy could not have been happier. On the few nights she stayed Tammi Lee, she slept in the crib Nanny V had moved in. It took up quite a bit of the limited space in the apartment, but it was worth it. Today was party day! It was also her graduation day, sort of. After the party she was free to leave BB’s, her punishment officially over. She still had to help Grandma Edna fix her fence and flower beds though. She rolled the name around again, Grandma Edna. She was looking forward to having a real Grandma. Dad didn’t have any parents and Mom’s parents lived out east and were kind of standoffish. Still a little angry that Mom had married and settled in California. Tammi Lee had spent last night in her crib. She had made sure her diaper was wet before Nanny V got her out of the crib. Nanny’s smile wide and bright as she gently squeezed the warm wet crotch of her diaper. Then Nanny had nursed her in the big rocking chair. Her deliciously warm milk filled her mouth with every pull. It seemed that there was more milk to drink than there was when she first started suckling weeks ago. Nanny gently padded her diaper and sang to her as she rocked. No diaper rub or sexy spanking. Today Nanny was all business. As Nanny V dressed Tammi lee she explained “Today is BB’s grand reopening. We are having a huge party with lots of guests. I expect you to be on your best behavior.” When Tammi Lee opened her mouth to ask a question her binky was quickly popped in. Nanny V continued “No speaking when you’re a baby. Babble and cooing are all that is allowed. When you’re a toddler later you can speak in age appropriate words to your friends only. If there is an adult present, you are to be seen not heard unless they ask you a question. We will finish the day with you as a big girl, but the same speaking rules apply to adults.” When Tammi Lee was dressed, she put the soft leather harness around her chest but did not attach the leads. Then she was carried into the daycare and plopped into the playpen. With a parting kiss and a “Be good.” Tammi Lee was left alone. Tammi Lee sat in the playpen area. She had crawled over and grabbed some blocks to play with. Her toddler harness was weird, but she was not asked her opinion. Nanny V said there would be lots of chaos and she did not want her little one to get lost. Tammi Lee tried to stack the blocks, but her lovely short sleeved dress was very puffy and kept getting in the way. It was like an explosion of blue and purple lace, ribbons and bows. It ended at her waist and layers of soft petticoats kept it out from her body. Her matching panty cover with its rows of matching lace were well displayed. It was paired up with matching booties and baby bonnet. Tammi Lee gave up on the blocks and grabbed a fluffy green stegosaurus to cuddle. She sucked on her binky, stroked her soft stuffie and watched the people scurrying around and doing last minute setup. Not that she was ignored. It seemed everyone stopped by at least once to check on her or stroke her cheek and tell how pretty she was. Nanny Katherine made a point to step into the play pen and check her diaper, which included a very embarrassing diaper sniff. Tammi Lee was feeling a bit lonely all by herself and was hoping Tina and Janice would come to keep her company. They were a lot of fun to play with, even if she was a baby and they were mostly big girls. However, they were not the first ones to join her in the playpen. Tammi Lee watched as a Mommy led her daughter across the room toward the playpen. They were both wearing matching yellow dresses and looked very happy together. The little girl was obviously in toddler mode judging from the waddling walk that only came from a thick diaper. The Mommy checked her daughter in and led her into the playpen. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ At first Cindy cowered in the back of the car, not caring that no one could see in. Afraid of discovery. Soon enough though she relaxed and sat up straight. She had to trust her wife, her Mommy knew what she was doing. She flipped the mental switch she had developed at BB’s. She left all the control, worry and decision making to her care giver. To her Mommy. She was a carefree child. All stress belonged to someone else. Barbara watched the change in the rearview mirror. The worry lines left Cindy’s face and the weight she always carried as a District Attorney fell away. Not too far because it was not in her nature to leave those responsibilities to someone else. It was like a little ray of sunshine coming out from the clouds. She would prefer it if he retired. Money was not an issue. The had plenty and he had no idea just how big her trust fund was. It was so pleasant to fall in love with a man who had didn’t know how rich she really was. Filthy was the correct term. A conversation for another day. Cindy watched the streets roll by. She had given her entire trust to her Mommy, but she was still curious about where they were going. Where could they be going? Mommy had some friends and connections from her time at BB’s. Could there be some kind of group meeting? Maybe at some Nanny’s house? A few minutes later the streets started to look familiar and then she was sure of where they were going when the entered the warehouse district. She excitedly said, “Momma, are we going to BB’s?” She thought they were still closed. Barabra smiled at the excited girl. This party was going to blow her little mind! She said “Yes, sweetie! We are going to BB’s.” The squeal and hand clapping were so much like a little girl that Barbara couldn’t help but shake her head. She never realized just how deep he let himself fall into his Cindy persona. She loved it. Barbara was forced to stop at the gate. The gate guard said “As I live and breathe it is Nanny Barbara. Welcome home!” Then she looked into the back through the open window and added “Oh, I see you brought Miss Cindy with you as well.” Barbara reached out the window and grabbed the older women’s hand “Oh Fiona, it is so good to see you. I was worried about you after the gossip got back to me. You must have been so frightened. Are you really, ok?” Fiona’s eyes flickered to the big eyes staring from the back of the car. No need to scare the poor dear. She said “I’m really ok. All the security is rotating on and off. I’m off at 2pm and will be hanging in the beer garden visiting. If your free, please come find me and we can catch up.” Barbara gave her hands another squeeze and said “I will come find you. I’m sure I will be able to get someone to keep an eye on Cindy.” Fiona said, “That would be wonderful.” Then she waved at Cindy and said, “Have fun sweetie!” As her Mommy drove through the parking lot Cindy wondered when BB’s got a beer garden. Maybe she misheard her. Cindy’s eyes got bigger and bigger as they drove through the parking lot. There were tents everywhere, lots of colorful ballons and she could now smell the smoke from the BBQ grills. When she saw the bouncy house shaped like a giant castle she squeaked “Is it a carnival, Mommy? Mommy! Is it the circus?” Barbara laughed and said “It’s kind of a carnival sweetie. BB’s is having a huge party to celebrate its reopening. Lots of food, games and many of your little girlfriends for you to play with.” Cindy said “I hope Tina is here. She is so much fun to play with.” Considering she was the Headmistress’s daughter Barbara was pretty sure she would be there. She said, “I’m sure Tina is looking forward to playing with you too.” Barbara noticed that they were a little early as there was nobody parked in the children’s lot yet. Good, it meant front row parking. She was sure her little one would be exhausted by the time they went home tonight. She got out of the car and opened the back and barely managed to catch the girl who exploded out of the back seat. She snapped “Calm down Cindy! I promise they won’t start without you.” Cindy bounced on her toes and tried to sound contrite when she said, “Sorry Mommy.” Barbara smiled and pulled Cindy into a big hug. She said “It’s ok sweetie, I know you’re excited. Just hold Momma’s hand.” Barbara opened the trunk and took out a duffel bag, a large diaper bag and her purse. She handed the diaper bag to Cindy and said “Here honey, help your Mommy carry your stuff in. After all they are your diaper things for your cute stinky little butt.” Cindy blushed as she took the bag. She said “Ok Mommy” but never stopped looking around at all the tents. Barbara led the way through the locker tent and into the building. She said, “Cindy which locker here is yours?” Cindy pointed to one with a ballerina penguin on it and said, “That one Mommy, the one with Sigmund the dancing penguin.” As she unlocked the locker and put away the duffle bag, she asked Cindy “Do you like Sigmund’s pretty tutu?” Cindy said “Oh, yes Mommy. Ballet dancers are so pretty.” Barbara grinned, closed the locker and led Cindy deeper into the building as she said, “I agree sweetie, very pretty.” Barbara was lost in a small cloud of nostalgia as they walked. So many things were the same yet so many things had changed. She reflexively stopped when Cindy shouted, and she only just avoided walking into someone. She heard Cindy shout “Hi Nanny Veronica! We are here for the party! Is Tina here yet?” Nanny Veronica laughed and gave Cindy a big hug. She said “Hi Cindy! Tina is not here yet, but my little Tammi Lee is in the play pen. How’s my pretty princess doing today and who are you with?” Cindy thought that Tammi Lee must be the luckiest baby in the world because Nanny V was so nice. Cindy grabbed her Mommy’s hand and said “This is my Mommy. Mommy this is Nanny Veronica, and she gives the best princess lessons ever.” Barbara smiled. She had heard all about Nanny Veronica and her little Tammi Lee from Nanny Marge. They still liked to share BB’s gossip, even after she quit many years ago. They had been very good friends when she worked here and still were, even if they did not see much of each other anymore. Barbara said “Hello Veronica, I’m Cindy’s Mommy Barbara. I used to work here some time ago. Before your time. I used to work with Nanny Marge. Back before she was so bossy.” Nanny Veronica giggled and said, “I don’t believe there was a time she was not bossy Barbara.” Barabara laughed and said, “You may be right about that, now that think about it. But what was this about a play pen?” Nanny Veronica said “The play pen is a perfect spot for Mommy’s and Nanny’s to drop of their girls and get a little break for socializing or eating with other adults. It’s filled with toys and other girls to play with. My Tammi Lee is there so that I can help with the final preparations for the party.” Barbara smiled and said “That sounds perfect! Let me sign in my little one and see if there is anything I can do to help. If nothing else, we can get to know each other.” Nanny Veronica took up Cindy’s free hand and said “That sounds like a great idea. I’m sure Tammi Lee would love someone to keep her company.” They walked over to the playpen and Barbara picked up the check-in sheet. She read the entry for Tammi Lee. Sign in Form Child Name: Tammi Lee Age: 1 year Caregiver: Veronica Collins Caregiver Type: Nanny Bottle: Y Sippy Cup: N Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Nanny for change. It seemed simple enough and Barbara filled it in for Cindy. Child Name: Cindy Jenner Age: 4 years Caregiver: Barbara Jenner Caregiver Type: Mommy Bottle: N Sippy Cup: Y Snacks: Y Potty Status: Diaper, Contact Mommy for change. Barbara handed the sign in sheet back to the young lady in charge of the play pen. She said, “So you will page me if she needs a diaper change, or any other thing comes up?” After a quick glance at the sign in sheet the security guard said “Yes, Mrs. Jenner.” She had been working at BB’s for only a couple of months. Her tenure at the agency was short lived due to an I.E.D that left her almost dead. Her recovery has been slow, and her physical abilities were and still are well below the minimum standard required by the agency. So, she took the disability package and the security job offer. It was the best thing next to being an agent. She loved BB’s and all they did here. She was already scheduled to take the Nanny course required of all Nanny’s that worked at BB’s. The next opening was in the early fall but in the meantime, she still kept her security job. She had been off the night of the BB’s raid but still felt some guilt over what happened. She knew it would not have made a difference if she had been there, but the guilt remained. That was part of the reason she volunteered to work today. That and the chance to see so many men playing at being little girls. She hoped that she would get a chance to change a few diapers. Wet ones. She was not sure she wanted to deal with a poopy one. Barbara took in the young eager face and said, “And you are Miss?” The security guard blushed and said, “I’m sorry Mrs. Jenner, I’m Anna, Anna Welton.” Barbara said, “It’s nice to meet you Miss Welton, thank you for watching over my little girl.” Anna blushed and excitedly said “I am happy to watch over the little ones, they are so cute. I’m actually signed up to take the Nanny course this September at Ms. Francine’s Nanny and Wet Nurse Academy. As long as I graduate the Headmistress is going to hire me as a Nanny.” Nanny Veronica added “The Headmistress has teamed up with the Academy and is now requiring all Nanny’s to get the certification. A certification from Ms. Francine’s academy is highly sought after. Her Nanny’s go on to be some of the most highly recruited Nanny’s in the country. I am also scheduled to attend in September.” Barbara knew a Nanny Francine that worked here around the same time she did. If she is the same person then Nanny Marge has left out some important gossip! She said, “Well then Anna, I guess I’m leaving my sweetie in good hand then.” Nanny Veronica opened the gate and led Barbara over to where Tammi Lee was sitting. She had Tammi Lee stand up and she did a diaper check. She lifted the front and gave the crotch a quick squeeze. She said “Still dry. But it won’t be next time I check. Right baby?” She didn’t wait for an answer as she spun Tammi Lee around and pulled out the back of the diaper. Not that she was expecting any poopies, she wanted to see Tammi Lee’s cute little powdered butt. She patted the diaper and dropped the mass of satin and lace back into place and said “Just a cutie butt not a stinky butt. Go ahead and sit back down.” Cindy looked on with a bit of envy. Tammi Lee was small and very pretty. She made a very convincing looking baby girl. Cindy on the other hand was over six feet tall and her features were not feminine. For a moment Tammi Lee made her feel like a guy in a dress. Made her question why she even bothered to play at being a girl. She turned away and stepped into the waiting arms of her Mommy. Barbara saw the look pass over Cindy’s face. That small flash of self loathing. She pulled her into a tight hug and said “You are my beautiful girl, Momma’s special baby. I love you so much!” Tammi Lee also saw the look. She was beginning to understand the non-program girls that came to BB’s. At least she thought she was. She knew that there were complex desires and reasons, but it all revolved around the fantasy of looking like the girl you’re pretending to be. Tammi Lee knew she was pretty. She was always more cute then handsome. When she looked at Cindy, she saw the girl she wanted to be not the chiseled Bruce Campbell chin, that no sun bonnet could hide. Today, in these dresses they were all beautiful little girls. Period. Instead of sitting down Tammi Lee took a wobbling step and hugged Cindy from behind. She poured out acceptance and friendship. When Cindy looked back and down at her she smiled as Tammi Lee spoke around her pacifier and said “Pway?” Cindy could see the acceptance and joy in Tammi Lee’s eyes. It did more for her confidence then three Mommy hugs. She turned in her Mommy’s arms and said “Ok. Let’s play.” Nanny Veronica looked at the interplay with a mix of amusement and a little anger that Tammi Lee broke her rules. She had not seen the look on Cindy’s face and was not sure of what was going on. She opened her mouth to say something but a headshake by Barbara made her hold her tongue. Barbara grabbed Nanny Veronica’s hand and led her out the playpen. As they walked she called out “Play nice girls. We will back soon.” Barbara linked harms with Nanny Veronica and led her away from the playpen. She said “Thanks Miss Welton. We will back in while.” When they were out of earshot Barbara said “Wow. Wow Veronica. Nanny Marge told me about all your escapades but nothing she said told me conveyed how pretty Tammi Lee was. She is also so sweet. She noticed Cindy was hurting and moved right in for the hug.” It was obvious she missed something while doing her butt peek. Nanny Veronica said, “I’m sorry Barbara I must have missed something when I did the diaper check.” Barbara laughed “Diaper check! More like a sexy butt check.” At Nanny Veronica’s deep blush, she said “Oh honey, we all know how a diaper just makes those sweet cheeks so much sweeter.” “I think that when Cindy saw Tammi Lee she felt like a fraud, like an incredibly handsome man, in a diaper. Not like the little girl he loves to pretend to be. If not for Tammi Lee embracing Cindy’s girliness we might have had to go home or at the very least had a meeting with Miss Slap Slap.” Nanny Veronica decided that while Tammi Lee was still getting her own visit with Mr. Spanky for disobeying her, she would make it fun too. She said, “Miss Slap Slap?” Barbara patted her purse and said” My beloved paddle from when I used to work here. Cindy and Miss Slap Slap have yet to meet.” Nanny Veronica laughed and said “Tammi Lee has an intimate relationship with my wooden hairbrush Mr. Spanky. A bit of love hate I think.” Barbara’s eyes glinted and she said, “A bit more love then hate according to Marge.” She said breathlessly “Cum for Mommy”. She gave Nanny Veronica a side hug and added “You are living the dream for all us Nannies”. Nanny Veronica was not sure wether to crow or be mortified. She couldn’t believe her exploits where so widely shared. She settled with a smirky “Don’t I know it.” As Barbara guided the two of them into the beer garden she said “Now tell me about your breast feeding! I never had the courage to sign up for it.” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Cindy sank to the floor next to Tammi Lee. Her emotions had settled, and she was happy to play with Tammi Lee. She had forgotten that girls like Tammi Lee were the extreme exception and she herself was more typical. Heck, Tina was the girliest girl she knew here, and she looked like Cindy. Cindy picked another stuffed stegosaurus. It was also green but much larger than the one Tammi lee had. She stroked hers for a while and then decided to play mommy dinosaur and baby dinosaur. They played family for almost ten minutes before more girls showed up. Tammi Lee slowly felt herself regulated to the side as more and more toddler girls showed up. They were soon chatting and playing. It was obvious that they were all, if not friends, at least familiar with each other. The excitement of the days party having everyone amped up. The girls hopping and around giggling. Then she saw her Mommy and Tina’s Mommy leading Jancie and Tina into the room. Both were obviously here as big girls today. She could see Mommy say something to Tina’s Mommy. They both said something and then Tina’s Mommy led them to the stage for pictures. April let Rose take Janice’s hand. She said “Go with Auntie Rose and I will come back soon. I see your sister in the playpen area, and I want to talk to her.” She saw both girls look over at the play pen and wave. It was really funny when everyone in there waved back except for the one they waved too. Tammi Lee had been suddenly hidden by the jumping and yelling big girls. Tina was very popular with the other girls. Judging by the chorus of “Hi Tina!” that came with the waving. April got to the playpen gate and said, “I just wanted to pop in and say hi to my daughter Tammi Lee.” Anna smiled and said “She is so lucky to have both a Mommy and a Nanny. No problem going in. I’m here to make sure the girls don’t wander away and to notify the caretakers if there are any problems or needed diaper changes.” April shook her head a little at the confined chaos. She said “It looks like you have your hands full. Good luck.” Tammi Lee watched her mother work her way through the crowd. She found herself squeezing her stuffie tight. They had fought a little the last time they talked. Her Mom wanted her to come home and get a little distance from BB’s and Veronica as well. Tammi Lee was determined to finish her punishment time. After today she would be staying at Grandma Edna’s house with her Mommy and Janice. April stopped in front of her daughter. She couldn’t believe how cute Tammi Lee looked in her baby dress. She suddenly realized just how much she missed her family. She said, “If I would have known how cute you looked in baby girl clothes that would have been all you wore.” She sank to the floor and pulled Tammi Lee into her lap. Giggling a little at the many layers to her dress. She wrapped her arms around her baby, and she started rocking a little as she sang a soft lullaby. Tammi Lee leaned back into the warm arms of her Mommy. All there petty fighting fell away, and she slowly began to cry. April could not hear Tammi Lee cry, but she could feel her body shake. She continued to rock her and whispered into her ear “It’s ok baby. Everything will be ok.” Tammi Lee spun around in her Mom’s arms and buried her head in her Mom’s chest and let her Mommy provide the comfort only a Mother could. She cried out her fear that Daddy was not coming back, Her fear that Mommy would abandon them and the overwhelming stress that all the changes that occurred to her since she walked across the stage and graduated high school. Tears even Nanny Veronica could not coax from her. April held on and felt more in control of things then she had in a long time. Her baby still needed her. Tammi Lee or Tommy. She was still Mom, and she was needed. It was nice to find some hope. She had been floundering a bit the last week. There was still no sign that Janice would give way to James. Tammi Lee looked up into the smiling gentle eyes of her Mommy and said “I wove ou Momma” her pacifier making the words slur and sound baby like. April started putting little butterfly kisses all over Tammi lee’s face. What little she could reach with the pretty bonnet in the way. She said “Your Momma” kiss “Loves you” kiss “Always” kiss “And forever” kiss. April continued “Your life may take you far from me.” Kiss, Kiss. “You may find someone to love and to love you.” Kiss, Kiss. “But I will always and forever be your Momma.” Kiss, hug, kiss. She tickled Tammi Lee until her soft giggles became laughter. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The blacked out limo stopped and waited for the BB’s gate to open. The familiar grind of the gate mechanism an easy give away. Edna gave a sigh and said “Frank. Why are we at BB’s? I thought you were taking me home.” Surprisingly pleased at the use of his first name or at least the first name he preferred to use. Frank said “You already know they are throwing you a party. Your staff went to a great deal of trouble trying to keep it a secret so the least you can do is act surprised at the little cake party they put together.” Frank got out of the Limo and held out his hand. It was gentlemanly but what he really wanted was the perfect view of Edna’s face as she saw the “little” cake party. He saw it all. It was like slow motion. Forever engraved in his mind. Edna took the offered hand and grumbled at all the foolishness. She froze at the scene before her. The parking lot was filled with tents and people. Oh, so many people. A big banner above a large tent opening spelled out WELCOME HOME!! Frank watched Edna’s jaw drop and her mouth open and close. Total shock. Total victory! Edna’s eyes flashed to Grey, and she said “How? Why?” Frank laughed and said “Oh, Edna I would have doubled your settlement just to see that look on your face.” Then another first. Edna blushed. Frank gave another chuckle before settling down. He said “Two things. The agency has officially pulled out of BB’s. This gives more leeway for things like this. A slight downgrade in the required security. The second and most important is that the agency will always keep an unofficial eye on BB’s. My boss, the Old Man, can put a guardian angel to shame if he puts his mind to it. All guests were cleared through the agency, all the party help was cleared as well.” Edna shook her head. This was so crazy. She angrily hissed “Party people? How on earth are they going to keep quiet?” Frank laughed and said “They are very discrete. Did you hear about the wild Gone with the Wind themed orgy at Todd Cruise’s mansion last summer? Everyone was required to come as Scarlett O’Hair.” Edna slapped her hand over her mouth to stop an unlady like laugh. She said, “No way.” Frank said “No, you didn’t hear about it. These guys take care of all the weird and socially awkward parties that Hollywood throws. Enjoy your party, Edna. You’re safe. BB’s is safe. You deserve this.” Then he did the unexpected. He leaned in and gave her a soft but quick kiss on the cheek. He said, “Take care Edna.” Then he turned and slipped in the limo, the door shutting behind him. Edna was given very little time to digest the kiss when the Headmistress, Judge Sanderson and Nanny Marge grabbed her and hugged her tight. They screamed “Surprise!” Edna kept a very stern look on her face and said, “You are all in trouble!” Then she grinned and said, “On Monday!” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Nanny Veronica stood near the stage and waited for the first contest to begin. Best baby. Tammi lee stood at her shoulder and April stood on her other shoulder. She let Tammi Lee stand as she would have been trampled in the crowd otherwise. She watched as Mrs. Nelson made her way onto the stage. Edna stood on the stage and let the let the applause and cheers go on for a few minutes before waving everyone to settle down. Not only was the room full but she was being shown on various monitors in the tents outside. She said, ”First and foremost I want to thank everyone for coming today. It gladdens my heart to see that BB’s has meant as much to you as it means to me. Everyone who has come through our program or takes advantage of the special services we provide, is a part of the BB’s family. No program baby has ever truly left us. You may have grown up, but you have never really been far from our hearts.” The crowd went “Awwwww.” She smiled and said, “I think you doubt me.” The people in the crowd chuckled and someone shouted, “Prove it”. Edna crooked a finger and said, “Come close to the stage Peter and I will prove it.” Peter looked both pleased and surprised. He had been a program baby here over twenty five years ago. He stopped in front of the stage and said “Yes, Nanny Edna?” Edna said, “I’m glad to see you remembered your manners Peter or should I say Emilia?” When Peter blushed, she said “Do you remember what I told you on your last day?” Peter stuttered a little and said “Yes Nanny. You told me that you would be watching and that if I ever needed it, you would give me a reminder to maintain my manners.” Edna smiled and looked out at the crowd and said “Little Emilia was the first and last little girl to try and pull a prank on me on her last day. She not only got a spanking, but she was also in diapers when her mother came to pick her up.” Peter said, “She threatened to leave me with you for another week if you felt I needed it.” The crowd roared and a feminine voice rang out and said, “He learned his lessons well Mrs. Nelson.” Edna looked out at a middle aged women. Edna said “Hi Sheila. Yes, he turned out alright.” Peters stammered out “You know my wife?” Edna laughed and said, “Of course I do.” She looked out at the crowd and said, “All you wonderful wives out there raise your hand if you got a phone call from one of us before you got married?” Every wife in attendance raised their hand. Edna pointed out to one of the wives and said “Melissa. Who called you and what did they say?” Melissa smiled and grabbed her husband’s hand and said, “Mrs. Marge Thompson called and introduced herself as a “mother influence” and wanted me to know about how wonderful Michael was and that she wished me the very happiest wedding and life together.” The crowd buzzed with similar tales from the various wives. When the noise quieted down Edna said “There is one piece of old business I have left. Things have not always gone well for our graduates. Steve Best, where are you?” Steve gulped. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him. He almost wished he had skipped the party. He made his way up front, his posture that of a very guilty looking little boy or maybe girl. Edna looked down on him but spoke to the crowd “Steve graduated from our program about eight years ago. He was out of the program for almost a year when he was arrested for DUI. Right Steve?” Steve stared at his feet and said “Yes, Mrs. Nelson.” Edna said, “What happened in your jail cell before you were bailed out?” Steve sheepishly said, “You spanked me, in front of the night officer. Then you held me as I told you about my mom dying the day before, you cried with me.” He paused and said, “You bailed me out when no one else would.” Since the stage was only about a foot high Edna had no problem stepping down and hugging the young man. She whispered in his ear “Your Mother would have been proud of her college graduate.” Steve hugged her back and said “Thank You Mrs. Nelson. Mom was always thankful for you turning me around. Even if she didn’t know everything Nanny Marge did to me.” Edna stepped back onto the stage with a soft pat to the shoulder saying, “Spankings are always good for the soul.” Edna looked back at the crowd and said “Alright back to the fun. We have three contests today. Best Baby Girl, Best Toddler Girl and Best Elementary School Girl. First rule. You can only win once. So, the cutie who wins the baby contest can’t do a quick change and compete in another contest. Since we only have six babies competing, we will have them all come up here. We let you ogle them for a few minutes and then we will see who gets the loudest applause. The winners of all the contests gets a new dress custom made for them by BB’s favorite dress maker, Rose Harmon!” Edna paused to let the cheers die down and then said “Right now is the best baby contest! Come on up my little babies!” Nanny Veronica was excited and helped Tammi Lee cut thru the few people in the way. Once they were in the open, she removed Tammi Lees toddler reins and harness. She did not want anything preventing the dress from floating around Tammi Lee as she crawled. She gave her padded butt a pat and said, “Knock em dead baby!” Tammi Lee figured she would just sink into her role. She had found it fun to play baby and she intended to do her best. She sucked her pacifier and crawled onto the stage. She used slow deliberate movements and crawled to the spot that Mrs. Nelson pointed her to. She was baby five of six. When she reached the spot, she plopped down on her butt and looked out shyly at the crowd of people. She knew that her diaper was fully exposed but did not act like it mattered. She gave little fisted waves at her Mommy and Nanny who were blowing kisses at her. Edna looked at the babies sitting in front of her and smiled. Only Tammi Lee was a program baby. Oddly enough most of the program babies that came back dressed up came back as elementary girls, pull ups or cute cotton panties. That was fine with her, but she would always have a soft spot for her babies. She walked to the first in line and said “Baby #1 is wearing a lovely purple and white fuzzy unicorn sleeper. Complete with nonslip footies and built in mittens.” She leaned down and patted the baby’s puffed bottom. “Plus, a nice thick diaper. Please make some noise for Baby #1.” Tammi Lee watched as the crowd clapped and cheered and Mrs. Nelson described the babies. She decided to lean into her character. She totally ignored Mrs. Nelson and let the noise and crowd movement pretend to scare her. She started to cry gentle tears and lowered her trembling lip. As the crowd noise rose and fell with each contestant, she cried a little louder and let down more tears. She used the same emotion from earlier and cried for her mommy. As Mrs. Nelson stood over her and described her clothes the crowd went berserk with cheers and clapping. She held he hands out and let the pacifier slip from her mouth and whimpered “Momma.” Mrs. Nelson dutifully described Baby #6 and she elicited a weak cheer from the crowd. She stepped behind Tammi Lee and said “Well, we all know who the biggest baby here today is. Winner of our first contest and a fabulous new dress. Let’s hear it for Tammi Lee!” Tammi Lee smiled, and her wet cheeks shone with her tears. She waved shyly to the crowd. The crowd cheered some more. Mrs. Nelson said “Nanny Veronica please come get your baby. She probably needs a diaper change after that performance. We will be sure to send a clip to the academy later.” The crowd laughed and yelled some baby jokes. Mrs. Nelson held her hands up and waited for everyone to settle done. She said “We will have the toddler competition in one hour. All you Mommies and Nannys out there will be happy to remember that little Tammi Lee will not be in the later competitions. The Headmistress will be in charge of the next contest. So, bring your toddler best!” She paused again and finished “For those that were waiting outside to chat with me. I will be back out in the beer garden soon and would love to chat with any and all of you.” Mrs. Nelson turned off the hand mike and knelt by Tammi Lee and whispered “You were the cutest baby here even before the water works sweetie. Have fun today and I will see my grandson at my house by 10 pm tonight, at the latest.” She waited and saw Tammi Lee nod before adding “Good girl.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++ With an hour to kill before the toddler contest Barbara took her little girl to check out the tents. Barbara led Cindy through a large tent filled with carnival style games. Once she saw the dart and balloon game, she knew they found the perfect game. When her Cindy was her loving and manly husband, he would hunt out this game at every fair and amusement park they went to. He was very good with darts. All through college he used to hustle money at different bars around campus. She had many prizes stuffed away in the closet. She had no use for them, but he loved winning them for her. Barbara held Cindy’s hand as they approached the game booth. The back of the booth was filled with a wall of balloons of all colors and sizes. The sign read: 0-2 large balloon – Toy from box 1 3 large balloons – Toy from box 2 1-2 medium balloon – Toy from box 2 3 medium balloons – Toy from box 3 1-2 small balloon – Toy from box 3 3 small balloons – Grand Prize Barbara looked at the balloons and finally noticed some very small balloons scattered amongst the bigger, easier to hit balloons. Not hidden or blocked but easy to miss in the riot of color. As they neared the booth the attendant began to talk to them. She said “Welcome Mommy and Daughter. I really like your matching dresses! This has been my favorite party so far this year! All the attendees have really embraced the party’s theme.” Barbara held a snicker and Cindy just giggled at the ladies’ assumptions. Barbara said “Yep, we all like to put on costumes.” Cindy turned and said “Can I play Momma? Pwease?” Barbara pretended to consider a bit before saying “Ok, sweetie but be careful. I’m sure the darts are sharp.” Cindy clapped her hands and gushed “Thank you, thank you Momma. I’m gonna win a big prize!” The attendant laughed at the girl’s enthusiasm. She said, “You Headmistress already paid for three darts for everyone!” Then she laid out six standard looking darts. She said “They will easily pop the balloon, but the real sharp points have been dulled. While you could still hurt someone with them, they will not easily stab little fingers.” Cindy picked up the darts and set the three best ones back down. Then she located three medium balloons and with barely a pause in between them, she popped all three medium balloons. She smiled at her Mommy and said “You choose a prize Mommy. I’m going to get the big prize now.” Barbara cheered and said, “Sure thing sweetie!” She left Cindy to throw the last set of darts and started poking through the prizes in Toy Box #3. There were board games, Junior Miss makeup sets, books and baby supplies. Hand decorated bottles and sippy cups with BB’s across them and sayings like My Nanny Loves Me!, Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good, My Other Sippy Cup is a BaBa, and many others. She chose the bottle with Good Spankings Make Bad Girls Good. Cindy ignored the noise around her and focused on the small balloons. They were a bit bigger then the center bullseye of the dart board. With the dull darts they needed to be hit squarely. Any glancing blow would probably not pop them. She selected her target and let fly. POP! One balloon down. The attendant cheered “Good job! Two more to go.” She selected her second target and let fly. It was a little off but got enough of the balloon. POP! Two balloons down. A small crowd gathered around. This was the closest anyone had got to winning the grand prize. They were cheering and clapping. The attendant shouted out “Quiet everyone! Let the girl concentrate!” Barbara whispered into Cindy’s ear “You can do it pumpkin! Make your Mommy proud.” Cindy smiled. She wanted her Mommy to be proud of her. She didn’t care what she won as long as she won it. She picked her last balloon. It was yellow and looked ready to burst. She lined up her shot and let the dart fly. Cindy made it look easy as the yellow balloon exploded with a POP leaving the dart embedded in the board behind it. The crowd surged forward yelling and cheering. Barbara pulled Cindy in close and spun her around. The attendant waited until everything settled down and handed Barbara a gold embossed paper that stated Grand Prize Winner! She yelled out “Congratulations to our first grand prize winner! There are four other Grand Prizes still available to be won at the other game booths!” Cindy was super excited and was jumping up and down asking the attendant “What did I win? What did I win?” The attendant couldn’t help but laugh. They were all wearing costumes, but they took their roles so seriously. She giggled a little and said, “I don’t know sweetie. You will have to see the Headmistress to find out.” They found the Headmistress near the stage for the Toddler contest. She was reviewing the props some of the girls wanted to take on stage. Dolls, stuffies, bottles, and pacifiers were ok. Strollers, bouncers and walkers were not. Not enough space on stage. She also did a diaper check. Wet diapers were ok, but all stinky butts needed to be changed. She smiled and shouted “Our first winner! You are going to love your prize! As long as your Mommy is ok with it.” Barbara was almost as excited as Cindy. She asked, “What is it?” The Headmistress said, “As you may know Nanny Becky is still in the hospital.” Cindy did know some of what happened that night. Just in case something rolled into the D’A.s office but not the extent of Nanny Becky’s injuries. She gasped “Is she going to be, ok? She is so nice.” The Headmistress hugged the girl and said, “She is going to just fine. If you want to see her, she will be the Poopy Princess and conducting a sing along from her hospital room at 2pm in the movie tent outside.” Cindy laughed “I love the Poopy Princess song!” The Headmistress laughed and said, “It is one of my favorites too.” She turned her attention to Barbara and continued “Nanny Becky is one of our lactating Nannys. We usually have way more milk available then what is purchased here by our girls. Which is just fine as we donate the excess milk to various charities. Unfortunately, this milk can’t be donated because of the medicines that she was taking. We have had it tested and while babies, especially newborn babies, can’t have it the doctors have determined that it would be ok for full grown baby girls to drink.” Barbara was excited. She would love to feed Cindy bottles of breast milk. She was also cautious. She asked, “The doctor tested it all?” The Headmistress said “Yes dear. The doctor tested each day’s production. She dumped out four days’ worth of milk from when Nanny Becky was on the strongest pain killers. Recently she has been on antibiotics and there are trace amounts in the milk. Not enough to be an issue. Unless you’re allergic to amoxicillin. I guess they used some of that type.” She looked at Cindy and said “From what I remember from Cindy’s file there are no allergies listed. But all caregivers will be asked that question and our files checked.” Barbara said “No allergies to worry about. We would love some of the breast milk. How much is there?” The Headmistress said “There are fifty bottle size pouches in the freezer. Each prize winner gets ten bottles worth. The bottles get divided evenly between the winners. So, a minimum of ten and a maximum of fifty if no other grand prizes are claimed.” From behind Barbara came a voice that said “I can help you claim some if you want to feed Cindy after the toddler contest. I’m going to breast feed Tammi Lee before we find some BBQ to eat.” Barbra turned and saw Nanny Veronica and a blushing Tammi Lee standing there. She said “That is a great idea! Do you mind if we join you?” Nanny Veronica said “Of course not! There are plenty of chairs and couches set up in the lactation room.” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Headmistress called the contestants to the front of the stage. She did a quick count and found thirty toddler girls. She said “Look at all my pretty girls. Remember your number.” She quickly went through the group giving everyone a number between one and six. She went back on stage and said “When I call your number please come on stage. We will select one winner from each round and then have the winners come on stage to narrow it down to one girl. Ok all number ones come up here please.” Cindy watched the other girls as she waited for her turn. She was in group four. She looked at the competition and realized that she was not going to win. She could be a cute girl and play to the crowd but there were a couple of girls here who would have given Tammi Lee a run for her money if they entered as babies. Not winning was fine. She just wanted her Mommy to have fun today. She was reliving some of her fun times here at BB’s and that was the most important thing. That and the breast milk she won. She had never tried it before. In a way the idea felt like cheating on Barbara. Yes, many of the Nanny’s here had changed her various undergarments over the years and wiped her clitty clean. Those interactions were intimate between Nanny and child and not very sexual. She was not here for the diaper rubs. If they introduce this play into their home life maybe they could purchase some of the milk. Then again, she might not like the taste. The first group went on stage, and it was easy to see that the one dressed as a toddler Shirley Temple was going to advance. She had perfect curls and high pretty dimples. Cindy wondered why she decided to join the toddlers. Then it hit her. Tina. Tina was likely going to compete with the elementary group. Everyone loved Tina. Also, Tina was a little girl. She would not be play acting. That makes for some tough competition. The girls on stage giggled a lot and played with their toys and basically hammed it up. Lots of lacy diaper covers were on display. It was fun! No tears or tantrums. Possibly an effect of being directly under the Headmistress gaze. She has little patience for tantrums. The first round went to the girl with the curls. Surprisingly the girl in the teddy bear sleeper made it close. Her sleepy yawns were so realistic. The second round went to the girl in a dress even more fluffy then the one Tammi Lee wore. The best part was she moved like she was born to wear it. Cindy suspected she wore those styles of dresses at home. The third round was entirely made up of girls in princess dresses. There was Snow White, two Cinderellas, Belle, Mulan and one dressed as Princess Leia complete with bun hair. The dresses were short and plenty of matching diaper covers were on display. Cindy cheered the loudest for Princess Leia. She had never seen that outfit before, and it was completed with a tiny stuffed Darth Vader in a diaper. She won pretty handily. The fourth round was Cindy’s round. Her group was similar. They all wore pretty dresses. All short with easily exposed diapers. Lots of dolls and stuffies too. Cindy did not have a stuffie, but she was the only one there in a matching dress with her Mommy. She looked up at her Mommy and said, “I’m going to pretend to be you!” Then she scampered up onto the stage. She pointed at her Mommy and pretended adjust her boobies, put on lipstick, scold a little person and walk in extra high heels. She got lots of laughs and an angry look from her Mother, which she copied back at her. In the end she got the loudest cheering and clapping. Unfortunately, it happened when the contest round ended, and she was grabbed by the ear and led off the stage by her Mommy who was loudly promising a butt warming. Babara kept her giggles inside. Cindy had tried to stand out, but no one really appreciated how funny she was. Once she dragged her to the back of the crowd. She pulled her close and whispered “Good job baby. Maybe too good. Mommy is going to give you a spanking later for making fun of her.” Cindy meekly said “Yes, Mommy.” She hoped it was an over the knee spanking. That would be exciting. Cindy clapped and cheered with the others, and it came down to the Shirley Temple look a like and Princess Leia. In the end Princess Leia won when she sniffed Darth Vader’s diaper, yelled “Stinky” and proceeded to give him a spanking for being naughty. As everyone spread out to other adventures Nanny Veronica walked up with Tammi Lee in tow. She said, “Ready for lunch?” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Think this could use its own topic here, according to the site you use the magnet to open and void, but the interesting part is... you have to use the magnet backwards to close it again or gosh darn it will leak continuously. Would be absolutely tragic if the magnet was /lost/ before closing

I admit to stealing that idea from another book I read. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixteen: This Is My Daughter Sunday morning, Daddie woke Katie Ann up by picking her up and carrying her to the changing table. After he changed her, he set the still half-asleep girl on the ground and took her nightie off. A full petticoat was dropped over her head next by him. A soft pink Sunday best dress went on next. Katie was still in the process of trying to wake up. “What time is it, Daddie?” she asked when she finally woke up. “Seven o’clock,” he answered as he led her to sit at the table in her room. He then put a pair of white tights on her before tying a pink bow in her ringlets. Helping her to her feet, he led her downstairs to the kitchen, where she was strapped in her high chair. After her bib was placed on her, he turned to the stove to cook her breakfast. Soon, a small plate of scrambled eggs and bacon was placed in front of her. “Eat up, Buttercup,” he told her. She grabbed her toddler's silverware and ate her breakfast. After she was done, she said, “All done, Daddie. Thank you,” as he was eating his breakfast. Soon, Daddie was cleaning her face and hands. He soon let her loose and led her to the car after putting shiny black shoes on her feet. Strapping her in before driving out of the house. She wondered where they were going since she was all dressed up. “Where are we going, Daddie?” she asked. “Church, little girl,” he answered. She nodded back to him as they were pulling into the parking lot of a mid-sized church. Letting her out of the harness, they went hand in hand in the church. The guy at the door greeted Daddie, “Hello, Adam, who is this?” “This is Katie Ann, Dave,” he answered, walking into the common room of the church. Closer to the sanctuary, Daddie got interrupted by a Mother and her Daughter. “Hello Adam, you have a pretty girl there,” the Mother said, while the daughter smiled. “Katie Ann, this is my neighbor, Sara Bullard, and her daughter Stacy. Sara and Stacy, this is my daughter, Katie Ann. The two girls are the same age,” Daddie said, introducing everyone. Katie smiled at the other girl while hearing music playing in the church. The organ music caused the mother to say, “That is our cue to get seats,” taking Stacy by hand and heading to the sanctuary. Daddie did the same thing with Katie, following them. ~o~O~o~ In the middle of the service, the preacher said, “Children are now excused to children’s church.” Daddie prodded her out of the pew, telling her that she was supposed to go. She had not been in the aisle for long when Stacy grabbed her hand. The neighbor girl was soon leading her as a new friend to the unknown. Katie saw when they got to the classroom that they were about ten to fifteen, six to seven-year-olds. And one regressed nineteen-year-old, she thought. Stacy made sure she sat next to her, “Sit right here, Katie,” the girl said. Soon, the teacher began teaching them about Jesus. Katie actually thought the subject was given to her in a fun way. ~o~O~o~ After the children’s church was finished, Katie Ann asked Stacy, “How do I find my Daddie again?” “Follow me, Katie,” Stacy answered, taking the regressed girl’s hand. The neighbor girl was leading her, through the maze that the church was, to the common room. That room is where they found Daddie chatting with other churchgoers with a coffee in his hand. “Mr. Olsen?” the neighbor girl addressed Daddie when he paused in his conversations. “Yes, Stacy?” “I brought you a lost lamb,” Stacy told him. “Thank you, Stacy. Hello Buttercup, let me have your artwork. Would you like a cookie?” He asked while pointing to the plate of cookies. Katie handed him her papers and then headed to the plate of cookies. She was followed closely by Stacy. She heard Stacy's mother say, “Both of you, only one cookie,” causing her to blush. While the adults were talking, she learned a lot about Stacy. That girl likes to talk, she thought. Soon, Daddie came up to her and said, “It is time to leave. Say goodbye to Stacy, Katie Ann.” He took the little girl’s hand after she said goodbye to her new friend. They headed to the Escalade. After strapping her in, Daddie headed back home. When they arrived at the house, they headed to her bedroom. He soon was strapping her into the changing table. He then changed her bottom after removing her tights. A new set of socks were put on her while she was convenient to reach. He unstrapped her and set her on the ground. After she raised her arms, her dress was removed. A pink t-shirt with Barbie on it was dropped over her head. She was then helped into a pair of overalls with a heart on the front. Soon, she found herself strapped back in the car, where Daddie started driving. He stopped at an Italian restaurant for food on the way, where she got a cheese pizza off the children’s menu. While she waited patiently for Daddie to finish his pasta, she colored in her menu. Soon, Daddie was leading her back to the car. Once they got to the car, he helped her into the car seat and strapped the five-point harness closed. Taking the Little House book from the bag next to her, she returned to reading the book to pass the time till she got to their destination. She assumed it was college, but Daddie never had said. About an hour later, she saw that she was indeed at her college. He was soon at her door. He opened it up and unlocked her harness. Taking her hand in one hand and the activity bag in the other, they went to the hatch. He grabbed her backpack and laundry after setting the car bag on top of the laundry. Together, they walked into the third-floor cluster. Katie’s appearance caused the cluster mates gathered in the common area to smile at the regressed little girl. They weren’t as shocked as the last time she showed up as a little girl. Katie opened her dorm door and waited for Daddie to set her stuff on her bed. “See you in two weeks, Buttercup,” Daddie said while hugging her and kissing her forehead. Returning the hug, she said, “Bye, Daddie.” As he was leaving, Katie greeted Allison in the room, “Hello, Ally.” “Hi, Kath. Now, what did Tiff call you? Katie, I think that was it,” Ally replied as they heard a knock on the door. “Katie Ann is what Daddie calls me. But Katie works,” the little girl answered while opening the door to find Tiff standing there. “Speak of the devil, hi big sister,” she said in greeting to Tiffany. “Hello, little sister. A new hairstyle? A perm?” Tiff asked. Katie answered, “No, it is just curled. It won’t last past the first shower, unfortunately,” as she was putting her laundry away. “What is this, Katie?” Ally asked. She was looking at a sheet of paper with cotton balls glued to a lamb that the little girl had set aside. “Oh, that was my Sunday school craft today,” she said as she stared at the paper she had found under her laundry. The note was sitting on top of a shopping bag, which appeared to be on top of two pull-up packages. “What is so interesting sis?” the big sister asked. “This note says that Daddie seized two of my bras, my two-piece swimsuit, and some underwear. He goes on to say he replaced them with more age-appropriate replacements,” the little girl answered. Continuing, she says, “He also complained about how hard it was to find bras that actually fit me,” while peeking in the shopping bag. She pulled out two plain white training bras, a pack of three Disney Princess panties, and a one-piece swimsuit with Minnie Mouse on it from the shopping bag. While she was putting those and the pull-ups away, Tiff said, “Sis, you are going to look cute swimming.” Katie just blushed and stuck out her tongue in response while grabbing the ‘Farmer Boy’ book. Turning to Ally, she said, “I will let you get back to your homework.” Continuing after turning to Tiff, “I am going to relax in the cluster. I could really use a cuddle, and I am sure you want to be nosy about my weekend.

Chapter 20: Protect Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “No. End of discussion.” “But Charlie…” I whined at my wife. “No, Liv, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be out drinking. Not with how your job is going. It’s not… look, I think little ones shouldn’t go out drinking.” “‘Little ones’? Seriously?” I said, raising my eyebrow at my wife. All I had done is suggested that maybe we go out tonight with Malcolm, for the opening of this new bar. But Charlie instantly shot me down without even an inch to argue. “You can’t handle alcohol like we can.” “I drank Malcolm under the table when I first met him.” “I know, but I don’t think it’s a good idea. And that’s final.” “But…” Charlie cut my sentence off with a glare. That’s all it took. Those eyes, as if they were staring into my soul, made me instantly back down and shut the hell up. It actually… It actually scared me a little. I’m sure she’s just feeling a little overprotective right now, considering everything that’s going on around us. “I think it’s time for your nap. You can nap in the playpen so I can keep an eye on you.” “But… I’m not tired…” I whined. Charlie just got up, grabbed something, and walked over to the playpen. “Babies need their naps. So lay down, here’s a pillow and a blanket, get snuggled up with a stuffie and have a nice nap, sweetpea.” She sounded a bit… I don’t know… maybe it’s just me worrying. But that soft, maternal side of her just sounded so… hollow… right now. Not wanting to piss her off more than I already had, I took the pillow and the blanket, grabbed a nearby stuffie from my playpen, and got myself all snuggly and cosy in the centre of my playpen. Thankfully, when my head hit the pillow, I could sense a wave of tiredness hit me, so it didn’t take long for me to fall asleep as Charlie walked off into the kitchen to probably prepare dinner. A few hours later, I awoke and looked up from my playpen towards the clock on the wall. ‘Wait… it’s already five in the afternoon? What the hell?’ I thought to myself as I wiped the sleep from my eyes. Maybe Charlie was right, maybe I really did need a nap. Then just as the fog in my head cleared up and I yawned, Charlie walked in, wearing a cute little apron over her dress, smiling down at me. “Hey cutie. Did you sleep well? You were out like a light!” She asked, bending over the playpen wall and planting a kiss on my forehead. “Hi… yeah, I think so. I… why didn’t you wake me up? I usually only nap for an hour or so…” “You looked so adorable there, I didn’t want to disturb you. Why don’t we get some food in your little tummy?” “Oh yeah… what’s for dinner?” I asked. “For me, steak and chips.” “Wait… ‘for you’?” “For you… we’re going to try nursing again.” “Charlie, that didn’t go so well last time…” “I know, and I spoke to Eve whilst you were passed out. She told me it must have been something I ate before it that caused the reaction it did, nullifying whatever it is that her pills do to make my milk safe. So I’ve made sure not to eat or drink anything I had on either of the days we had the issue.” “You sure? Because if we nurse again in such a short amount of time… and it doesn’t work…” “I know, but we can’t let that time taint the special time we have together. You know we both love it when you nurse from me. So I’ll take my pills again, and we’ll try once I’ve eaten, okay baby?” “I…” I didn’t quite feel comfortable doing this, but the smile on Charlie’s face meant I couldn’t turn her down. She wasn’t wrong, the time we have doing this… it's special. “Good girl.” Charlie responded, standing up and walking off out of the kitchen. “Charlie…?” I called after her. “Yes poppet?” She asked, turning around in the doorway. “Maybe tonight we could… you know… maybe get me out of this and into some lingerie…?” I wasn’t being subtle about it at all. I wanted her to fuck me senseless, mostly because after all this baby treatment, I kind of need the reminder that I am an adult, and not just a regressed little. And what better way than to be ravished in bed by my wife? “Not tonight, sweetie. You’re my baby tonight.” She smiled back at me. “But…” She stared at me with the same conviction as before, and I instantly dropped it, before she walked off out of the living room, leaving me alone in the playpen. Suddenly the doorbell rang. “Oh shit… Charlie? We forgot to tell Malcolm that we can’t make it tonight!” I yelled towards the kitchen. No reply. Instead, the clacking of heels walking through the hallway echoed throughout the house, heading towards the front door. I couldn’t hear what was exactly being said, the living room door was closed, but voices were raised. “She… important… needs night out… stressed…” Was all I could make out, from who I assumed was Malcolm. But maybe I was wrong, maybe it wasn’t, maybe it was just some random person. But then again not everyone can get through our gate, only our closest friends, so it had to be Malcolm. “No! She… too little… I’m her Mummy…” Charlie replied, in a very stern voice. This was followed by a bunch more arguing that I couldn’t make out, before a few words were clear enough to hear. “Charlie… don’t be… what?... seriously?” “Please leave, Malcolm. She’ll call… stop pestering…” And that’s when the front door closed with a bang, before leaving the house completely silent again. Then in walked Charlie. “Charlie? What happened?” I asked, trying to sound serious, despite my babyish appearance. “It’s Mummy, sweetie. You know when you’re little you’re supposed to call me Mummy.” “I know… Mummy… but anyway, what happened?” “Oh that was just Malcolm. He was… insistent that you go out with him. I had to put my foot down.” “It sounded a bit more heated than that…” “I told him you’d call him tomorrow or the day after.” “Are you okay?” I asked, as Charlie seemed flustered and frustrated still. “Yes. Now, you be good whilst I go get my dinner. Then I’ll feed you and we can snuggle, how does that sound?” “I… sure. Sounds good.” I replied, feeling like everything was a bit… off. Charlie left the room again, leaving me alone in the playpen. She hadn’t even turned the TV back on, which made me realise she must have turned it off when I fell asleep so as to not disturb me. About ten minutes later, Charlie walked in with a tray. On top of that tray was a delicious-looking plate of food, along with a glass of wine and some cutlery. And as she sat down, placing the tray gently on her lap, before turning the TV on and flicking through the channels… I couldn’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. Like… I love nursing… but that steak looked amazing. “Can… Can I have a few bites?” I asked her, taking a risk. “No sweetie, this is grown up food. You get your din din soon, okay baby?” Pouting slightly, I slumped back in my playpen and kicked a block away from me. She had never refused to give me bites of her food. It’s not like I take much either, being a little, her portions could feed a family of littles, so me taking a small bite of her steak or a couple of chips wouldn’t make a dent in her calorie intake. Charlie was being irrational, pushy… something was up. Maybe she was ill? She’s been grumpy before, whenever she got a cold or whatever, but she’s never been this grumpy. Or maybe her publisher is being a dick to her, again. They’re very pushy when it comes to her releasing her new book, as they want a nice payout after the last bestseller she produced. Or maybe I’m just feeling overly sensitive after everything that had gone on with not only Amber, but at work. Shrugging to myself, I relaxed my shoulders a bit, letting out the tension stored in them, and sighing. “You okay baby?” Charlie asked. “Yeah. Just fed up.” “Do you need to go potty?” “No, it’s not that.” “I can take you to the potty in a minute, okay baby? Let me just finish my dinner. Because you’ve been good, I’ll go sit you on your potty.” “I…” It was like she wasn’t listening to me. I didn’t need to go ‘potty’, I was fed up! Why couldn’t my own wife realise this? A few minutes later, after Charlie had apparently inhaled her food, she got up, placed the tray to one side, and walked over to the playpen, before bending down and picking me up whilst I was mid-daydream. “Hey… what?” I asked as I was yanked out of my own thoughts, held in my wife’s arms and carried out of the living room. “Hey, Charlie, I don’t really need to go…” “Better to be safe than sorry…” She replied, cutting me off before I could even finish my sentence. “I…” Before I could argue, she placed a dummy in my mouth, making me shut up instantly and suckle at the soothing teat filling my mouth. All I could do now was pout at her as she carried me in the direction of the bathroom. Opening the door and looking down, she pulled out the plastic pink potty that was designed specifically for littles, the one that I rarely use, and positioned it in the middle of the bathroom floor with her foot, all the while still holding me closely in her arms. “There we go. Right, I’ll sit you down for a few minutes, see if you can’t manage to make poopies in the potty…” She said in her most maternal voice, making me blush. Pulling down my nappy, which was apparently dry, indicating to me that she had changed me mid-nap, as there is no way I managed to stay dry that long after still being under the effects of the milk, she then placed me down on the potty and stood up straight. “Go on, sweetie…” “I…” I didn’t know what to do. Right now I couldn’t go, especially whilst being watched. This was all a bit too much for me honestly. “Need a little privacy?” “I… please…” Was all I could say, all whilst nodding awkwardly. I didn’t know what I needed. I just knew that I didn’t need… whatever the hell all this was. But I also didn’t want to piss off my wife right now. She seemed… intense. And I’d have to find out what’s up with her before I can confront her about it. I always want to understand what she’s going through before I talk to her about anything that could be bothering either of us, so I just nodded and watched as she turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Sitting there, on the cold, plastic potty… feeling ridiculous… I started to look around whilst waiting to see if I really did need to go to the bathroom whilst sat on this thing. Just staring at anything that could provide a distraction from all… this. The tiling on the walls, the different bottles of shampoo and stuff in the shower, the row of plastic toy ducks lined up along the wall where the bath stood. All of it providing great points of focus to distract my thoughts and humiliation. Freshly cleaned towels lining the rail perfectly, the silly bubble bath formula that Charlie buys that makes the best bubble baths, the… wait… the pill… on the floor… “Huh?” I said out loud, as I stared at the familiar-looking pill that lay on the bathroom floor, just under the sink… right next to the bin. “What…” I carefully got up and crawled over to the bin, with my nappy still around my ankles, where I peeked in to see if my suspicions were correct. And instantly, I saw the bottle of pills, the ones we get from Eve, the ones that Eve gives us to make nursing safe for us with very few side effects. “This… these must be the useless ones… right?” Grabbing the bottle out of the trash bin, I read the label… and noticed that they were recently prescribed. ‘So why…?’ Before I could finish my thought, I heard Charlie walking back towards the bathroom, so I dropped the bottle back into the trash, scurried back to the potty and positioned myself on the plastic throne with whatever dignity I had left intact. “You okay baby?” She asked, bending down and pulling me forward to inspect the potty. “Nothing. Okay then, well we tried. Let’s go try nursing then, shall we? Then we can snuggle all night and watch a movie.” “I…” I knew I should bring it up with her. Why would her pills be in the trash? Unless Eve gave her more… but no, she told her that it was just an interaction with what she must have eaten or drank so that must mean… Whilst I was having an internal discussion with myself, I had been carried back to the living room and positioned in Charlie’s arms for feeding time, and only when she started to pull her nursing bra down did my brain finally catch up with reality and realise where I was and what was happening. “Charlie… I… I don’t want to do this.” I said, trying to sound as stern and serious as possible. “Don’t be a silly baby, it’s okay, you just lay your head back…” “No, Charlie, seriously… gumdrop! GUMDROP!” I hadn’t safeworded in a long long time. We had learnt each other’s limits and soft limits so we never really needed it. But now… this was serious. I needed to have a conversation with my wife. But… she just ignored my pleas. She held me closer than before, making it hard to struggle against her arms… her strength. And as I went to scream, she pushed my face into her breast, making me instantly latch on as the cravings took over and I started suckling away, the creamy, delicious milk flowing down my throat, making me crave it more than air itself. My eyes widened in shock at this betrayal, and I quickly looked up to see what was going on. But all I saw was the same crazy expression I had seen many times on the faces of Amazons… when they tried to kidnap and adopt me. The same face I had seen on Madison. That mix of obsession, crazy… and maternal drive. “It’s okay baby. I’ll keep you safe. I’ll keep you safe and padded and protected.” Her smile grew as she stroked my hair, all whilst I continued suckling. “And loved. Mummy will always protect and care for you.” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Two things: 1. If this is "normal" then they are not doing their job, which is to undo such trauma whereever possible or to eliminate the use of "crutch'es or if not to bring about the use of ones that are not so obvious. If you WANT to indulge in infantialism, then do so, It should not be a crutch. I have heard in my classes stories of regression as a response to trauma, but the attempt was made to cure the situation 2. As a society, we were much happier and well-adjusted before this obsession, fet by the Establishment, with "mental health". Somebody gets something, probably political power, out of it, This was predicted by Dr. Thomas Szasz 56 years ago. If you look at my post on the thread about politicians trying to solve potty training problems, you will see that I, quoting Gene Burns, posted that a government beureaucracy measures its succes by the number of f"souls over whom they say grace". Well, someone is looking to say grace over more souls, either for power or money in the form of grants (many of my graduate coruses included techniques of "grantsmanship")

It's feeding time for Daniel and he finds himself in the most humiliting position yet. Laying underneath Emmy's huge pendulous breasts. The situation doesn't become any easier when the massive amount of milk he injests causes his tummy to rumble ominously... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. Just a couple of days ago I published a brand new story exclusive on my subscription sites! "Shrinking Lilies" is a story about a person who follows their girlfriend into a bizarre store and walks out a vastly different person in every way imaginable. It features physical regression, mental regression and, of course, diapers! You can find this story on either of the links below. The latest story in my large collection of stories exclusively for those who support my writing the most The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel didn’t know what to do. He could feel his whole body flushing with embarrassment. He didn’t know where to put his hands or where to look. He felt Emmy shifting his weight so he was laying back until he was almost horizontal. His head rested in the crook of her arm. Daniel was helplessly trapped and looking up as Emmy loomed above him. He saw her reach behind her back and a second later her bra loosened. “N-No, you do-” Daniel stuttered as he wriggled uncomfortably. He wished he could slip off Emmy’s lap but he was trapped. The loose bra slipped down Emmy’s arms and before Daniel could react he was left staring up at a fleshy orb that filled his vision. He was left stunned as the giant breasts blotted out the light from the ceiling like an eclipse. From his position he couldn’t even see Emmy’s face. “Time for breakfast, sweetie.” Emmy’s voice came down from somewhere above those fleshy globes, “Have a nice drink from Aunty.” Daniel was frozen in shock as he felt the arm underneath his head lifting him up towards the breast. He tried to twist his head away but it was hopeless. Soon his head was being held against Emmy’s boob and he could feel her pointy nipple pressing against his lips. He let out a moan as he tried to pull his blushing face away. “Come on.” Emmy cooed sweetly as if this was a normal thing to be doing to your cousin, “Open up for breakfast.” Daniel kept his mouth shut. He felt the arm behind his head pulling him closer until his whole face was engulfed by the skin of the breast. He couldn’t pull away and now he couldn’t even breathe. He imagined dying by suffocation on a breast, it would be so humiliating. He held his breath and squirmed desperately to try and get free. As he twisted he felt his tummy let him know he was overdue for his usual morning trip to the bathroom but that was the least of his problems. As Emmy continued to gently coo for Daniel to start nursing he was running out of air. He wouldn’t be able to hold out forever, his lungs were already complaining. He couldn’t pull his head away, he only had one option no matter how embarrassing it was to consider. With a moan of resignation Daniel opened his mouth and sucked in air. “That’s it.” Emmy stroked his hair as she released her grip enough for Daniel to breathe through his nose. Emmy’s nipple popped into Daniel’s mouth. The diapered young man gasped and his eyes flew open as Emmy’s teat rested on Daniel’s tongue. Daniel froze and didn’t know what to do. He breathed in deeply through his nose and could smell his cousin’s skin. He knew what Emmy wanted but he couldn’t start sucking, it just wasn’t right! “Let instinct take over.” Emmy said softly, “And have a lovely feed.” Daniel knew that he wasn’t going to be allowed out of this position until he did as he was told. He felt his stomach cramp a little and knew something bad was coming. He couldn’t communicate his need for the bathroom with this breast pressed right against his face. His only hope, and he realised it was a very slim one, was for him to get this over with so that he could go to the toilet. Daniel hesitated for a second before sealing his lips around the nipple in his mouth. He felt embarrassed and unsure of what exactly to do but eventually started treating the nipple as if it was his bottle. He started to suck on the breast like a hungry infant. “That’s it.” Emmy said softly. She chuckled quietly for a second, “Just like a baby.” Daniel winced but did as he was told. He briefly thought about how insane this all was before his senses were completely enveloped by a sweet tasting liquid on his tongue. His eyes widened and he tried yet again to pull himself away but he was helplessly outmatched in strength. He didn’t understand, he thought women only produced milk when they had a baby. The liquid dripping on Daniel’s tongue certainly wasn’t sweat, it could only be one thing. The more Daniel sucked the more milk seemed to get produced. He was hopelessly stuck and felt smaller than ever. It didn’t matter that Emmy was so much bigger than he was, it felt like she was normal sized and he was tiny as his head was pressed against her breast. Daniel was nursing like an infant and now that he was in a rhythm he just couldn’t stop. Every time he swallowed he squeezed the nipple that was invading his mouth causing more milk to squirt. He had to keep swallowing to keep up even as he felt the liquid filling his stomach and sloshing around. He was feeling full but he assumed there was a lot more milk to come judging from the size of his cousin’s breast. The more Daniel’s tummy expanded with milk the more the pressure on his bowels became impossible to ignore. The pressure was reaching horrendous levels and yet he was still suckling. It didn’t matter if there was a bathroom available for him or not, he knew he was seconds from disaster. Daniel tried to pull his head away but Emmy was much too strong as she cooed her quiet words of encouragement. A cramp hit Daniel and unlike the previous ones it didn’t pass after a few seconds. This one was grew and grew until his body was begging to let it out. It felt as if there was a brick trying to push it’s way out of his digestive system. “Mmm! Mmmmmmm!” Daniel tried to pull his head away again but Emmy just pulled him closer. Daniel felt tears leak out the corners of his eyes as he finally gave in. He pulled his knees up so he was in a sideways crouching position. His face was already red but now he could feel his temperature rising and sweat appearing on his brow. He tensed up as he pushed down and held his breath. Despite his body being so desperate to empty itself Daniel couldn’t immediately push out the mess. He still had a mental block at using the diaper. After one quick push he passed gas loudly, for just a second he paused his suckling mortified by embarrassment and shame. “Uh oh, I think little Daniel needs to make a surprise for Aunty Emmy.” Emmy said knowingly. Her spare hand went down and patted Daniel’s padded rear. Daniel didn’t think his situation could get worse but as he felt his cousin’s giant hand rest on the back of his diaper he realised she was going to feel everything. He couldn’t stop what was going to happen and as he pushed down again he grunted and finally felt his sphincter opening up. All of Daniel’s muscles tensed and he almost curled up into a little ball as his bowels started to empty. “There we go.” Emmy’s soft encouragement only made things worse for Daniel, “Let it all go.” Daniel couldn’t have defied Emmy even if he had clamped down again. He was too far gone. Daniel pushed down and felt a solid log sliding out of him. It hit the back of his diaper and paused for a second. He took a deep breath and pushed again. The back of the diaper crinkled slightly as it pushed out against Emmy’s hand. Daniel could feel the poop bend a little as he pushed it out until it was finally pinched off. The lump dropped into the diaper where it’s slimy stickiness warmed his skin. He was disgusted with himself but knew he wasn’t finished. Daniel was still sucking on Emmy’s breast on auto-pilot as he concentrated on what was happening in his diaper. He felt the muscles in his tummy squeeze and push. He grunted as he felt two softer poops drop out of his body and smear against the padding. The back of the diaper was bulging out, Emmy would be able to feel everything. Daniel let out a moan as he swallowed the milk filling his mouth. “Get it all out.” Emmy said as she gently rubbed the back of Daniel’s diaper. Daniel grunted again as soft waste was squeezed out of his body. It seemed to just go on and on as it filled the space between the diaper and his body. He farted again as a few more turds dropped out of him. Despite his humiliation Daniel felt a relief that he had got everything out of him. As he unclenched his muscles and unfurled from the ball he had been bent into his bladder let go and he let urine pour out over the poop that filled the rear of his diaper. “Good boy.” Emmy chuckled, “But breakfast isn’t over yet.” Daniel was panting slightly and his face was burning with shame. The effort of pooping himself had left him a little breathless, he could feel sweat on his face from the constant contact with Emmy’s boob. He cringed as he closed his lips around the nipple again and continued to drink. The knowledge that he was drinking directly from Emmy like a new born was humiliating and made him feel slightly nauseous, well, it was either the shame, his diaper or his increasingly full tummy that was making him a little sick. Daniel finally felt Emmy’s grip on his head relax slightly a couple of minutes later. He breathed deeply and felt a little of the creamy milk running down his chin. His hands were on his full belly but his mind was torn between the two embarrassing scenarios of having filled his pants and his feeding. If Daniel had thought it was all over he was sorely mistaken. As he continued to try to recover and allow his mind to catch up to all that had happened he was shifted around. He was too tired to really put up a complaint beyond grumbling but he loudly exclaimed as he felt his mushy rear getting pressed against Emmy’s knee. Daniel could feel the stinky mud in his diaper spreading over his skin as he was manhandled into laying across Emmy’s lap with his head in front of her other breast. “Please…” Daniel gasped. His hands went back to his belly which he already felt was bulging out. “Just a little more, baby.” Emmy said. Her voice was as sweet as the milk Daniel’s had been drinking from her. Daniel was shaking his head when he felt Emmy’s hand reach around and started pulling him closer. It was a repeat scenario of the first boob and Daniel was slowly forced face first into the fleshy orb that hung from Emmy’s chest. Knowing that fighting it was pointless and with the desperate need of a diaper change Daniel opened his mouth voluntarily and his tongue searched for the nipple. When he found Emmy’s teat he wrapped his lips around it and started flicking it with his tongue. In his haste to get things over with he grazed the skin with his teeth and felt Emmy pull back a little. “Careful, little one.” Emmy said with a small chuckle. Daniel’s instinct was to apologise but with a hand holding his face to the breast he couldn’t say a word. After thinking about it for a second he didn’t want to say sorry in any case, it wasn’t his choice to be doing this. Daniel was incredibly bloated but as he started sucking on the breast he felt the thick milk letting down into his mouth. He was rhythmically swallowing as the milk squirted into his mouth like a robot, he was on cruise control as he tried to switch his brain off and drift away from this embarrassing situation. A part of him thought it was odd that Emmy’s milk was so thick, he had always heard breast milk was thin but Emmy was anything but a normal woman. The room was practically silent except for Daniel’s sucking. The smell from his diaper was leaking out into the room now and despite desperately trying to deny that he was a baby he couldn’t deny feeling like that now. His tummy rumbled and gurgled as he kept drinking until he thought he might burst. With his belly bulging out obscenely Daniel finally felt himself getting separated from Emmy’s breast, almost as soon as his sweaty lips broke contact with his cousin’s skin he let out a milky burp. “You really were thirsty!” Emmy said with a smile. Her spare hand went down to Daniel’s stomach, “You emptied me out!” Daniel laid back with his head still supported by Emmy’s hand. He looked up at the ceiling feeling exhaustion weighing heavily upon him. For several minutes he was cradled by Emmy who stroked his hair and rubbed his belly. Daniel’s diaper felt like a swamp pressing up against his crotch but it was several minutes before he felt able to speak. “Need… change…” Daniel blushed as he made the embarrassing request but after the effort he had expended and with his tummy so full it was all he could manage to say the words. “Of course.” Emmy smiled, “Let’s get you a fresh diaper. We can’t have you going out in that stinky old one.” Daniel froze up. Surely he had misheard Emmy, surely she wouldn’t take him out like this. How could she when he was in such an embarrassing state? Daniel knew he shouldn’t complain because maybe it would actually give him a chance to escape, he could call out for help from the first person he saw. The fantasies that were suddenly flashing through Daniel’s mind were quickly forgotten about when Emmy stood up and shifted him into a more vertical position. He felt one of her arms around his back and another under his ass. Daniel tensed up as he felt himself sinking into the mess he had made and with every one of Emmy’s massive strides he felt himself sink a little deeper. The poop smeared all over any areas that hadn’t already been covered. When Daniel was laid down on the changing table it wasn’t a moment too soon. He felt like he would never be clean no matter how much he was wiped. As the diaper was opened up the smell inside was unleashed and Daniel’s eyes started to water. He glanced at Emmy but she didn’t seem even remotely fazed by what she was doing. “You made a big stinky one didn’t you?” Emmy said as she worked. It was pointless for Daniel to comment and he was so filled with shame he wasn’t certain he could verbalize anything anyway. He stayed quiet as his legs were lifted and he was methodically wiped clean inch by inch. It took several long minutes for Emmy to clean Daniel and all that time all he could do was lay there trying to imagine he was in any other situation. When Daniel finally felt cool air on his skin he knew the ordeal was nearly over. Emmy seemed to take extra time to clean his balls and even after he was sure he was clean he could feel her rubbing them. It was only as he was starting to get hard that she stopped. “It’s a good job we put you in these.” Emmy said as she pulled the used diaper out and started balling it up. “I could’ve used the toilet…” Daniel muttered. “Don’t be silly.” Emmy said with a soft chuckle and a small shake of the head, “That hasn’t been going well at all. This is just a lot safer.” Daniel grumbled but as Emmy pulled out a fresh diaper he had little choice but to quietly accept what was happening. The padding was unfolded on the table between Daniel’s legs and then slipped underneath him. Daniel was angry that this was happening but powerless to change anything. Even if he had the mental strength to challenge Emmy right then his full belly would’ve made it very hard. He was expecting the diaper to get pulled up but Emmy had other ideas, she reached up to a shelf above the changing table that was much higher than Daniel. She lowered a box which she placed on the padded edge of the table. “What’s that?” Daniel asked warily. “You’ll see.” Emmy said cheerily as she opened the top of the box. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1164703 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/e97892d3-f438-45db-834f-9fa987e896e9 If you want to read my brand new EXCLUSIVE subscriber only story "Shrinking Lilies" you can find it here: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lrzonrfx22 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1159567 The story contains both physical and mental regression, transformation and, of course, diapers! It joins the large library of exclusive stories only found on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages!

She is very supportive. I’m almost 24/7 already.

I’ve been talking to my wife about having this surgery if it goes well for you. She had brought up the part about leaking during intercourse so I figured I would ask you if you thought about it. We already use condoms as our preferred choice of birth control so we had bounced around that idea as well. We are anxiously waiting for your reports!

Not dual. Just fecal. Yes it was by choice. I was a bed wetter until a late age. Couldn’t kick it. Loving my diapers and pull ups didn’t help. As I got older I knew I wanted to wear diapers every day of my life because I was fecal incontinent. By the time I was 14 I was already trying to “ruin my hole” and by the time I was a freshman in college I’d spend my Friday nights getting drunk by myself, taking enemas, and using large toys on myself in my dorm room. I had a single so I didn’t have to worry about anyone coming in. After doing that and wearing diapers through college I met my wife my senior year. She was already graduated, had a good paying job and was a strong independent woman. Things moved pretty quickly and she soon embraced my desire for a wrecked hole and began helping me to that end. By the time I was 26 I was having accidents. It started when I had an upset belly or had unexpected gas with a loose #2. By the time I was 28 I was having accidents 4/5 days at work and nearly every time I went out to the grocery store or to mow the grass. At that point it became clear I needed to be in diapers 24/7 and that I was dependent. Now I’m at the point where I’m working towards urinary incontinence as well. I’m finding it much more difficult especially when it comes to wetting in my sleep. I can mess in my sleep without waking up but I still can’t go pee without waking up. Embarrassingly, there are times I even struggle to void when it comes to going pee. Other days I will go against my will because I have a chill hit the back of my neck or some other random event.

When I’m trying to talk about sports or something else with the guys at work and I have an accident right in front of them 😞 Ive had times where they could hear it as well as smell it and that’s pretty much the end of any social interaction for most people. I work for a mega-cap healthcare company so I’m protected by company policy and culture but you can tell my boss only talks to me because he has to ☹️ I’d imagine to most people I’m just the guy at the warehouse who wears diapers and sh*ts himself 😞

"He he, what a cute baby. Good boy," Sawyer said, and his heart jumped. He continued playing. He heard something being dragged into the room. He looked back at it. It reminded him of things he had seen in hospitals, with a long metal poll going into the air, a full red bag at the top, and a hose coming from it. "Uhhh," he said. Jordan, who had been bringing it, looked at him. "Don't worry about it, you brat. Grown ups plan these things and little diaper boys like you just accept them, so go back to your widdle baby doll and you'll find out after. " He blushed and looked back at the doll, and went back to his playing. More footsteps. He looked up from his toy, and this time he gasped. Joran had returned, this time taking carrying a short dress, socks, and shoes, and what looked like a blond wig. It looked familiar. He stopped. He looked back at the doll, then at the dress. He confirmed it was identical. "Wh?" He said, and had to catch his pacifier before it dropped. "I SAID STOP LOOKING OR I"LL SPANK YOU DIAPER BOY!" Jordan said. "Now now, the little baby is just curious. Its ok sweetie, mommy promises the new game will be fun, ok?" Sawyer said. "Mhmm," he nodded. Still, he looked again at the diaper on the doll, and at his own. It was identical, down to the number of teddy bears. He looked at the dolls dress, and at the one hanging. Also identical. The meaning of it terrified him. However, despite himself, he still felt the same excitement he had from the teasing earlier. The women left, and returned again, dragging something behind themselves. He looked at it, and again, felt his heart flutter. They were dragging in what looked like bondage equipment. It reminded him of medieval stocks he had seen in movies, but lower to the ground. Frightening as it was, it was still a form of kink he was more familiar with, and he was more then willing to trade diapers for leather bondage. Sawyer was holding a long chain with a hoop on the end of it. She looked at him, saw him watching, and smiled. She strutted over toward him. His heart jumped with each footstep, and he thought he may finish just from watching her approach. He stayed on all fours, doll in one hand, pacifier stuck in his mouth, and watched motionless as she opened the playpen door. She bent over and attached the hoop, which he now realized was a leather collar, to his neck. "What a good boy," she said. "Playing like the cute little baby you are for mommy." Ryan blushed, and she cupped his cheek and forced his face up. She bent lower, and kissed his forehead. "But now, mommy wants something a bit different. Is that ok with you, baby?" Ryan nodded. "Mhmm," he squeaked out, though he wasn't sure if it was loud enough for anyone but him to hear. "Good boy," Sawyer said. She turned away, and lead him, crawling on his leash, toward the equipment they brought. Liz lifted a portion of it. They pushed his head and hands into the holes, and his suspicions that it was a stock were confirmed as they closed it and locked it. He was sealed in, locked, in a crawling position with his knees on the ground, diapered bottom bent over, and head and hands pulled toward the ground. Jordan took the pacifier out of his mouth. "Kiss my feet, diaper slave," she said.

Chapter Fourteen No, this was not going to happen, there was no way I was getting into that thing. I quickly started to get in the passenger seat, but I felt Jen’s hands pulling me back. “Mommy, please, I don’t need a car seat,” I tried to plead, grabbing onto the front door of the passenger side of the SUV. “Charlie please, it's just till we get home, I promise it’s not a permanent thing,” I heard Jen say in a pleading voice. I glanced back confused, “Why? I am a grown adult, and what made you give in to her?” I asked, referring to Jen’s mother. “Baby, I know you’re an adult. Just let go of the door and we can talk about it on the way home,” Jen said softly, still with a firm grip on me. The only thing that made me let go was that I heard Isabella’s voice getting closer, and all I wanted to do was go home right now. “Jennifer, do you need help putting him in?” I heard Isabella say before glancing in her direction, seeing that she was halfway from the front door to the SUV. Jen wasted no time in shutting the front door and adjusting her hold on me so that she could place me in the car seat. I heard the back door open as I watched Isabella come up behind Jen, “I want to go home Mommy,” I whispered in Jen’s ear right before I felt myself getting placed in my new seat. “Don’t worry, honey, we are,” Jen reassured me gently. “Jennifer, make sure you adjust his straps right, you don’t want them loose or anything,” Isabella started to say, trying to instruct Jen. Without looking back at her Jen just continued to buckle me in, “Mother, please, I know how a car seat works. Just give Charlie some space before he gets any fussier,” Jen said firmly, trying to get Isabella to back off. From my limited view, largely because Jen was still over me pulling and adjusting the straps to fit me correctly, I did see Isabella step back but still went on to give her professional advice. “Did he not get a nap today? Where is his diaper bag, did you bring a binky?” Isabella nagged on. Jen and I locked eyes for a second once we heard Isabella say that last part, I guess she knew that I was about to open my mouth again and start inserting my foot. “Shh, be my good boy,” she said firmly yet gently. I could see the irritation in her eyes, I was just hoping it was not me causing it. With the click of the buckle, I was finally in and properly adjusted safely trapped and snug. Jen kissed my forehead before praising me, “That’s my good boy,” and then shut my door. I watched Jen walk around to the driver's seat, grabbing her purse and my diaper bag that was sitting on the hood of the SUV most likely put there before she came to wrangle me in my new seat. Jen quickly buckled up, started the engine, and put the transmission in reverse. Jen glanced back at me before shifting back into drive, I hope she could tell I was not a happy camper. “Please may I get out and sit upfront,” I said as politely as I could to hide my irritation and not want to be where I was. After not hearing a response right away I tried to sweeten the request with a loving, “Mommy!” *** “Charlie, I know you are not happy with me, but let’s just get home and then I will get you out of your seat,” I tried to tell Charlie. To be honest he was not the only one that was upset at the situation. I adjusted my rearview mirror so I could see Charlie, the poor thing had his grumpy face on, arms crossed, and staring out the window. “You that conversation that my mom and I had before Alice pulled you away?” I asked, trying to start my explanation of his current predicament. “Yeah,” I heard him say in a monotone voice. I took a breath and calmly said, “That conversation did not go as well as I would of hoped.” After a glance, I saw that I had Charlie’s full attention, his eye searching for answers within my words. “What first started as you can’t tell me what to do, what Charlie and I have is between us and of no concern to you,” I started to say, nervous to say the rest. “Yeah, I agree so far, she cannot tell us what to do,” Charlie said with a bit more confidence in his voice. “Well, more or less my mother said that if I did not take care of her little Charlie then she was going to take matters into her own hands and protect her investment,” I said evenly, knowing it was going to provoke Charlie even more than what he already is. A few minutes passed and I still did not hear a word from Charlie. “Baby?” I said worriedly, trying to get him to talk to me. “I am NOT a BABY; I am an ADULT. How DARE that monster threaten my career, MY business,” I heard him say in rage. I wanted to say something but before I got a word out Charlie continued, “I thought that this. . .Mommy/little thing was just for us, I don’t understand why your mother is inserting herself into our personal lives.” I glanced back and saw Charlie struggling against his seat harness, trying to unbuckle himself. “Charlie, baby. . .” I tried to say before Charlie cut me off. “I’m not. . .” Charlie said with a grunt, “A . . . Baby!” Worried he was going to actually get out, I looked back and seen he was already halfway out of his seat. “Charlie Conor Finlay, you undo that last buckle and so help me I will pull this car over,” I said, letting my temper get the best of me. I took a breath to calm myself down and make sure I was still driving safely. I heard one click and I quickly looked back, about to scold Charlie again, but I saw him with his arms back in his harness and his chest buckle re-secured. Charlie’s expression was painted not only on his face but his whole body. I could see the rage and anger boiling out, but there was also sadness and a lot of frustration. “I got to go to the bathroom,” I heard Charlie say, trying to keep his voice calm to hide his emotions. “Charlie, I know your upset. . .” I started to say. “No Jinnifer, I am pissed. Both literally and emotionally. I am twenty-five years old, wearing a onesie and diaper under my clothes, strapped in a car seat like a toddler, and being told to behave like I am some fussy brat,” Charlie said with as much frustration as anger. “That is two strikes right there Charlie, please don’t earn your third. I know you are upset and angry, but that does not mean you have to cuss and start breaking the rules. I am aware of your age, but you are still MY precious little boy, I will do everything in my power to make sure nothing happens to you or what's yours,” I said calmly, trying to calm him down. “I’m sorry Mommy, I did not mean to yell,” I barely heard him say. Looking back, I seen him looking down with his hand folded in his lap and a tear in his eyes. “I forgive you,” I said softly. “And if you got to potty just go in your diaper, it's not good to hold it for a long time, like I’m sure you have been.” After hearing a small sniffle, I heard Charlie say, “Does your mom really see me as some helpless little boy?” “In a nutshell, yes,” I said, trying to explain my mother's motives. “My mom maybe a lawyer, but she is very versed in the BDSM scene, she finds a lot of clients that will pay big money to keep a lot of stuff hush-hush. Knowing that, when she got wind that you and I were getting into a Mommy Dom/little boy relationship she wanted in and started to take it a little too seriously. She knows I will never have kids of my own and she desperately wants to be a grandmother.” “That makes sense… I think. But why me? Why not just bug Alice to settle down,” I heard Charlie say. “Well, you came in the picture first, but as far as Alice, you and I both know that she is far from interested in having kids. She is to wrapped up in her career. The only reason Alice wants to help with you is because she likes you and you are her business partner. She came and got you while I was arguing with Mom on her own accord,” I responded, as I pulled into our neighborhood. “Finally, almost home,” I heard Charlie say desperately, as if the car seat was torturing him. A few moments later he had another worrisome question. “And what of your Father, would he do something to my company if I don’t play ‘baby’?” “Daddy loves you and sees you for who you are, a man trying to live his best life with his wife and in pursuit of his dreams. He will keep Mom in check but, just like you, has his own company to run and will not always be there,” I told Charlie as I pulled into our driveway. I put the transmission in park, shut the engine off, and undue my seatbelt. The overhead light came on and I opened my door, but before I got out, I looked over at Charlie, trying to sit still and wait to be let out. “Mom does care, she just wants to make sure I am being a good Mommy,” I tell him with a smile before getting out. When I got Charlie's door open, he practically was vibrating, itching to just get out of his little seat, too bad he did not like it because he did look adorable in it. “Are you done being fussy?” I asked him in a serious tone. Charlie froze for a moment and his eyes got big. “Yes Mommy, I will be good, please can I get out,” he said apologetically. I could tell that what happened tonight was still in his head. I gave him a big smile, undid his harness, and watched him sit there for a moment, almost in disbelief. “You need help baby?” I asked, holding my hand out for him to grab. After getting Charlie out, I got his diaper bag and my purse out of the front seat and then locked the SUV. I see Charlie was only halfway to the door, waiting for me to catch up, “I’m coming honey.” I open the door, allowing Charlie to get in first. “Let's get some Pajamas on, ok sweetie,” I tell Charlie as we slip our shoes off. I put my hand on Charlie’s back gently pushing him to go up the stairs first. “No-no baby, nursery, I need to change your diaper, plus, I have your jammies in there,” I say, correcting the direction he was walking when he got to the top of the stairs. I softly shut the baby gate behind me as I follow Charlie into the nursery, flipping the lights on. Charlie started to unbutton his shirt still with a long face, “Let me help you, honey,” I said bending down and helping him with his trousers while he worked on his shirt. After I got his pants and shirt off, leaving him only in his diaper and onesie, he started to turn to the changing table. “Hold on,” I instructed softly, grabbing him before he ran off so I could take the onesie off as well. With a swift tug up, his onesie slips over his head and tossed into the hamper with the rest of the clothes. I lifted Charlie up and laid him on the changing table, for only seeing this room just recently, he seemed not as phased as I thought he would. I just stood there admiring my little Charlie, no one else’s, his hands were resting on his tummy while he was looking at all the glowing stars on the ceiling. I knew that today was going to be hard, but I did not realize how much of a toll it was going to have on Charlie. After a moment he caught me staring, I could only smile at how cute he was. I caressed his face to try and soothe his pent-up emotions before I turned my attention to the task at hand and started to undo his diaper, “Baby, you filled this sucker up, you were not this wet when we left,” I said surprised. “I told you that I had to potty, Mommy,” Charlie said flatly in reply to my statement. “Yes, you did, and looks like my baby did a good job using his diapers,” I praised smiling down at him, trying to get him to smile again. “Maybe we didn’t need to get those pull-ups after all,” I said teasingly. “But mommy, you said I could…” he started to say, worried I was going back on our decision. “Clam down, baby, I am just teasing,” I reassured him, “However, I think I left them in the back seat of the SUV.” I made quick work on the diaper change, making sure to get him clean and feeling fresh with a light sprinkle of baby powder. After the new diaper is taped up, I give it a little play full pat, “All done, baby, you are once again all clean and dry.” I went over to his chest of drawers to pull out a particular pajama set, leaving him to hop down himself. After a little bit of rummaging, I finally found the jammies I was looking for. “Come here, sweetie,” I said getting the shirt opened so I could slip it over his head. “I can do it, Mommy, Please,” he said with a furrowed brow. Looking down at him I could only smile, “Ok, you get your jammies on while I go get mine on,” I said as I handed him his clothes. I left him in his nursery alone while I made my way to our bedroom. He did look adorable standing there in just his diaper, his nursery suited him well. “Let's see how long he stays in there before he comes searching for me,” I whisper to myself, taking my dress off. As I was pulling out my pajamas for the night, I got an idea to help give him confidence in not only his diapers but also the decision of being little, on his terms. I quickly put on a soft tank top and a pair of shorts. Just as I had pulled my shorts up, I heard Charlie holler from the top of the stairs. “Mommy why is it locked,” Charlie said, sounding confused and frustrated. “Oh, I am sorry honey, I closed it when I came up behind you,” I told him as I moved to the bathroom. “Go explore your nursery baby, I put some things in there for you to play with. I will be done in a minute; I am just taking my make-up off.” I look in the mirror, staring at the reflection as I try and listen to Charlie’s footsteps and see if he listens. After a moment of listening, I was confident that he did as he was told and went to go play in his nursery, so I started my nightly routine. I cleaned and cleansed my face, put my hair in a loose braid for bed, and used the bathroom myself before sneaking out of the room and tiptoe to the nursery, and just peeking inside to try and figure out what Charlie was doing. I don’t know why I felt so proud of Charlie, seeing him dressed in his cute white and blue short sleave pajama shirt and matching shorts, I picked them out because they had an airplane on the chest of the shirt and lots of planes on his little shorts. Charlie was over in the corner, digging through the toy box believe it or not, currently inspecting a stuffed squid plushie I randomly found at the store one day. A smile swept across my face, I knew what would help melt his stress from the day away. I silently made my way over to the stairs, ever so carefully, opened it without a noise, and sneaked down the stairs. I quickly made my way to the kitchen and pulled out his bottle to fill it up with a little drink for Charlie. I did my best to warm some milk and honey before putting it into Charlie's bottle, but before I could head back up, I went back into the office to grab Charlie's bunny, Lady Frankie. I have no idea why he chose an absurdly long name for his bunny, but it did bring a smile to my heart to finally see him enjoy it. With light feet, I sneak back up the stairs to go surprise my baby. Peek around the nursery door frame, looking for Charlie, I spot him in the cushy rocking chair, curled up in a ball holding the darn squid plushie, at least he does not look distressed anymore. I try not to startle him as I lightly walk closer, yup, the little guy is out cold. Guess he was more tired than I thought. But why the rocking chair, I know he could have got in the crib by himself, it was a lot more comfortable than sleeping in a chair. Oh well, I guess that would just be wishful thinking, I guess. “Charlie, honey,” I say as I lightly touch him. “I not sleeping Mommy,” Charlie said groggily with his eyes very much closed. “You want to go night-night, or you want a treat,” I ask him softly, still unsure if he is awake as he says he is. I almost thought that he was asleep again, but I soon heard a very soft, “Can I have a cookie.” Of course, the boy wants cookies this late at night. Now let’s see if he will get up to go get one. “Baby, you want me to hold you, or you want to get up and walk?” I asked my curled-up baby husband. I set his bottle and bunny on the floor next to the rocking chair and moved to pick up Charlie, who despite our small conversation still had not moved an inch. I put my arms under him so I could just keep him curled up and cradled. Once he was up, I slowly spun around and sat down in the same rocker I found him in, setting him in my lap. “Mommy, cookies please” I heard him whisper as he leaned into me. “Shh, baby,” I say, trying to keep him calm, “Let me get it really quick.” I bend down carefully and reach for the bottle, once I feel it in my hand, I pick it up, lean back in the rocking chair, and change the grip I have on the bottle. “Baby, I got your cookie, open up,” I tell him softly, trying to get him to open his mouth. It amazes me how well he sleeps when he is sleeping, only if I can get his sleep duration to last longer than it does. After growing impatient, I rub the nipple of the bottle on his lips, “Open up baby.” That must have done the trick, Charlie’s eyes open slightly, and his expression goes from a blank sleepy look to a confused one as he clutched his stuffed squid in comfort. “Mommy?” Charlie asked confused. I could only giggle, “Baby, I think you fell asleep waiting for me.” Charlie did start to wiggle and get up but there was no need for that now, “Shh, be still sweetie, you're tired,” I said trying to calm him down. “I don’t want to sleep in here,” Charlie said pouting. “Shh, here drink this,” I said as I eased the bottle in his mouth. “You sure you don’t want to sleep in the crib?” I asked, curious to see his reaction. Charlie's eyes opened and started to squirm. “Settle down, I was only teasing, I am sorry,” I tell him adjusting the bottle as he calms down. We sat there for a long while, he drank the bottle slowly as he stared off into space. He finally actually fell asleep leaving a quarter of the milk un-drank. I let about fifteen minutes pass, just rocking there letting him sleep in my lap. Despite what happened this afternoon, and his tantrum on the ride home, today I would call it a win. His nursery has successfully helped him put the day's stress behind him as he found comfort in his little space, unfortunately, I don’t think he would admit it. For as much as Charlie says he does not have a little side, he sure has fallen hard for this lifestyle, at least subconsciously. It’s hard to watch him try so hard to be big and bad. However, I will need to make sure my mother minds her manners and knows what my business and not hers. She keeps going the way she did tonight, I will not be able to get Charlie to go to dinner on Sunday, no matter how much I push. Eventually, I was able to put my sleeping Charlie in our bed and tuck him in with his bunny, squid, and a binky between his lips. I only left him there alone for a little bit to get the house straight and ready for a new day of reverse potty training. and everything off, shut, and locked before making my way to bed myself. Even if I was able to get Charlie in the crib, I don’t think I could sleep without him. I closed my eyes, pulled Charlie close, and drifted off. The stress of the day weighed on me as I did not sleep that well, however, my night did start with pleasant dreams until I noticed Charlie squirming early in the morning as he always does. I tried to snuggle him more but like always my baby wanted up. With Charlie no longer in my arms reach, I was left sleeping alone with my dreams slowly drifting from happiness and light to filled sorrow and darkness. After a while, I was ejected from my sleep with fright, sweating from my dream-turned-nightmare. I quickly looked around; Charlie was nowhere in sight, though I was sure he was just downstairs as he normally is. He did seem to leave the squid in the bed but his bunny, Lady Frankie, was nowhere in sight. Did he take Lady Frankie with him? And what did he do with his binky? After a quick trip to the bathroom to relieve myself and wash the sweat off my face, I started for the door of the bedroom to go in search of my little Charlie. Once I stepped foot in the hallway, I noticed that the baby gate door was open, and Charlie was most likely downstairs. I peeked inside the nursery just out of curiosity to see if he even tried to go play. . . nope, it was still as it was before bed. I started to walk downstairs with the nightmare still weighing on me, I needed to see Charlie. I need to see if he is alright and make sure he is not still upset. Once I walked through the living room to the kitchen, I could see my Charlie sitting on the island drinking coffee, he even had Lady Frankie propped up next to him. My heart melted at the sight; Charlie finally had his normal smile on his face. To be honest it looked like he was just chilling and having a conversation with Lady Frankie. Hopefully, Adam does not get jealous of Charlie’s new friend. I simply just walked over and hugged him from behind, instantly the weight of the nightmare was gone. “Good morning my little prince,” I told him as my stress melted away. “You ok, Mommy? Did you have another nightmare?” I hear Charlie say with a hint of worry in his voice as he tries to reach back and hug me back. With a quick peck on his cheek, I move over to the other side of the island and pull a clean cup from the cabinet above. “I did, you fell asleep before we could really finish talking last night,” I asked in response as I poured the leftover coffee into my mug. As I went to turn back around to look at Charlie, I found him wearing a sympathetic look on his face. “I mean I am still upset at . . . Grammy” he started to say, hesitating at my mother’s new title. “I am not going to let her sabotage Alice and I’s work.” Charlie must have noticed my odd look as he was talking, trying to figure out how he got a mug from the cabinet when I knew he had not found his stool yet. He quickly pointed to the chairs at the table and said, “I used the chair, I swear I did not climb on the counter.” I just smiled and shook my head, “Of course you didn’t, my sweat little boy. But I will be talking to my mother, she and I are not done talking about you, I promise to make sure she stays in line and knows her place.” “Don’t worry about it, Mommy” I hear Charlie say confidently as I take a drink of my coffee. “I may be upset but I am calm and ready to face this new challenge together.” The confidence he had made me realize the idea that I had for him, “No need baby, you let Mommy take care of mean old Grammy” With a small pause to shift subjects I continued to happily tell Charlie of his new training, “I want you to just be happy and focus on your reverse potty training.” I took another sip of coffee, keeping my excited emotions hidden so I could watch Charlie think about what I just told him. “What is reverse potty training?” Charlie asked confused. I smiled and excitedly elaborated, “Well I have been thinking about how we are going to incorporate your pull-ups, I am going to start fresh and reverse the normal potty-training toddlers go through and reverse it. The first part is going to be hard and will only be done at home, but I think it will help set the mood and feeling you have with your diapers.” I watched Charlie's gears start turning in his head, “Like completely start over? No more diapers?” “Other than for bedtime for obvious reasons, yes,” I said with a smile. “Wait here for a moment,” I instructed before setting my coffee down and heading to the home office. As I stepped in I grabbed the reverse potty training chart I made from leftover poster board from a recent project Charlie did for work. This was going to be amazing; it was going to allow Charlie to go his speed and not be forced into this. I walked back over to the kitchen to present Charlie with his new road map to success, “I made this last night when you were sleeping, it’s a chart to track your progress.” Charlie still looked bewildered, “A reverse potty-training chart?” I nodded, confirming that he was indeed correct. “Yay, stickers,” he said with false joy. “Stickers to track your progress, yes, and quit judging so fast. I am trying to take it slow for your sake,” I said, trying keep his mind open to my idea. “Like I said, we are starting from the beginning, you are going to get a limited pair of undies and start from the top. The first step is going to be the hardest, I want you to first work on having day accidents.” As expected, Charlie’s eye went wide, “What? You want me to purposely pee my pants? How is that going to help?” I could see the worry in his eyes. “Take a breath and let me explain,” I said trying to calm him down. “You are going to be allowed to use the big boy potty. . . but with one simple rule, you need to get me to help you and take you.” I let that set on him a moment before continuing, “I want you to learn to relax and be ok at wetting yourself. The past couple of days you have been holding your bladder till it nearly explodes before you wet your diaper, you need to learn to relax and just let it flow. This first step will mostly be mental, once you are confident enough to pee your pants we will go to the next step, pull-ups.” I went to put Charlie new chart on side of the refrigerator where it is easily seen for the both of us. “Every time you ask me to use the potty I will take you, but you will earn a sad face on your chart. But when you have an accident in your pants you will get a gold star.” I watched Charlie hop down from the tall stool and study the chart. “So you are going to let me use the toilet?” “With permission yes,” I repeated and pointed to the chart. “This row you get sad faces when say you need to potty, the next row you get sad faces for using the potty.” “That doesn’t make sense, if I ask to use the potty, won't I use it too?” Charlie asked in confusion. With a gentle smile, I went to explain, “Toddlers don’t always make it to the potty when they go tell their mommy.” Charlie’s eyebrows furrowed, “So I get sad faces for simply saying I need to potty?” “Yes baby,” I said simply, “When you can pee your pants and not tell me we will graduate to pullups. During this stage you will get to continue practicing going and not saying anything. I don’t want you to worry about your pull-ups or diapers, I want you to let me worry about it. And don’t worry I will be checking you like any good mommy would, while you are in undies, I will check less often but pull-up will check more often and then eventually you will graduate to diapers.” I directed his attention to the last three steps, you get gold stars on the last three, these are what you want to fill up. You got wet when you were out, you did not use the potty all day, and you did not ask for the potty all day. The more gold stars you get the more you get to move to the next step.” “I don’t want to pee my pants, Mommy,” Charlie said with a sad face. “Then you don’t have to baby, you just tell me you got to go potty, and I will help you use the big scary potty, ok?” I told him sweetly. “I want this to be on your pace, however, I would like to have you in pull-ups before you go back to work.” Charlie still had a sad face, but I wanted this to be his decision. “Grab Lady Frankie, sweetie, I need to get my big boy back in his undies,” I said softly and led him upstairs. “No-no honey, not the nursery, that is for little boys. Go to our room, I will take your diaper off there and you can take a quick shower, ok? I will have your big boy undies ready for you when you are out ok?” I hope he knows this is going to be as hard for me as it is for him, we just need to get over the first hurdle.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fourteen: Can I Have One Katie wasn’t in such a rush to go back to her room this time after class. Her Daddie had given her thirty minutes today. She made sure everything she needed, including her laundry, was on her bed. She placed the library book inside her activities bag on top of her dirty laundry. Setting her keys and IDs in her laundry, she locked her purse in her drawer. Turning her phone off, she placed that with them, too. Once she grabbed the ‘Secret Garden’ book she checked out of the library this week, she headed out into the cluster to wait. Just as she expected, Tiffany was also in the common room. She told Tiff, “Get some lunch, sister. I will be fine.” The older girl assured Katie that she would get some lunch after the little girl left. Shrugging, Katie just started reading her book, waiting for her Daddie. Almost three-quarters of an hour later, her Daddie walked into the dorm frustrated. After seeing his girl, he apologized, “Sorry for the lateness. Traffic was terrible, Buttercup.” Looking at the clock, she shrugged and replied, “It just turned one-thirty, you are not late,” as she got up to hug him. Seeing the low-cut shirt she was wearing, he wondered out loud about what she was wearing. She gave a reply, “A clean shirt that I don’t mind losing. I haven’t done laundry in about a month. Clean clothes are in short supply.” Tiffany couldn’t hold back her giggles from her little sister’s answer. Katie Ann stuck out her tongue at her big sister for those giggles. That earned her a tap under the chin from Daddie, causing her to jump in surprise. Taking her hand, he said, “Let’s get you changed out of this waste of cloth on your body.” He led her to her dorm room and put a new binder on her after taking her shirt off. Soon, she found a Hello Kitty t-shirt being pulled over her head. She noticed that he had thrown the shirt she used to be wearing in the trash in the room. Then he had her lie down so he could put her in a diaper. Padding done, he put her back in the same jeans and put her shoes back on. Having her sit on her bed, she felt him braiding her hair in pigtails. Soon, she was feeling bows against her ears again, too. Grabbing Katie Ann’s backpack and the laundry basket, he went through the door she opened for him, then she followed him through the door. Back in the commons, she gave Tiffany a hug goodbye, “See you Sunday, big sis.” Tiffany was amazed at the change again and had to get her wits about her. Returning the hug, she said, “You too, little girl.” Katie Ann started down the stairs towards the car, with her Daddie carrying her stuff behind her. Getting to the vehicle, he opened the back and set the items inside. They went to her car door and then strapped her in her car seat. He made sure to take the key with him. He headed back to the trunk to get her car bag before closing the hatch. Setting it next to her, he closed the door. After walking to the driver's seat, he started driving to his home. Settling in for an hour's ride, Katie reached into her activity bag. She found the coloring book and two books, the “Secret Garden” book and a new one, “Farmer Boy’. Where the other library book went, she wasn’t sure. She wondered if there was a magazine in there since she liked to do them first, but found none this trip. She decided to continue reading the Secret Garden book for the ride. They hadn’t even left Mountain before Daddie decided to get lunch, stopping at a Cracker Barrel. After releasing her from the harness, they went hand in hand to the restaurant. Katie Ann, noticing a rack of Halloween costumes, tried to pull Daddie towards them. She was saying excitedly, “Daddie! Costumes!” She was told food first, then they would look in the store. But she insisted on the costumes multiple times, causing him to reply. “I am sure I can find a corner in this place for your nose, Katie Ann Telgenhof.” Knowing he would do it too, she quickly followed him to where the hostess sat them in the dining area. She was handed a children’s menu and a small packet of crayons as she sat down at the table. Flipping the menu over to do the items on the back, Daddie made her pick an item from the front first. Pointing to the grilled cheese sandwich, Katie returned to her fun games. After her sandwich and iced tea were done, she was made to wait till Daddie slowly finished his lunch. Pulling him towards the costumes, she said, “Can I get a costume, Daddie? Plllleeeaaassseee!” Finally, back to the costumes, Daddie had her stand still while he held a few up to her to size them. She was asked if she was a good girl. She responded while having puppy dog eyes, “Daddie, I am always a good girl.” That statement caused him to roll his eyes at her. “Pick one of these. They appear to be your size,” Katie was instructed. She picked out a pink generic princess costume. Daddie tried it on her for size right in the store. Being satisfied with the fit, he put the pointy hat on her head. After that, he put a neck strap under her chin. Leaving the whole kit and caboodle on her, he tied the sash of the costume. He grabbed the tags and led her to the cashier to pay for her new costume and the food. Leading her still in the costume to the car, she was helped into her car seat. He had to really bunch up the skirt to get to her crotch strap. Once he found the strap, he strapped her firmly in the seat. Getting in the front seat, he turned around and said to her, “You have me wrapped firmly around your thumb, silly girl.” He was thinking about how she had just puppy-dogged herself into a costume. Shrugging, Katie Ann just turned back to her book for the continued ride. She was far in the fantasyland of her book. It felt like she was standing right next to Mary from the book. She was shortly pulled out of her book fantasyland by Daddie, saying they were here. Looking out of the front window, she saw a large brick house. From her viewpoint, she could just barely see a turret on the other corner of the house from the driveway. The front corner nearest her was a huge porch. It looked to her that the house had to be built in the late 1800s. Daddie drove to the back, where he parked the car in an attached wood garage. Unstrapping her, she was led into a room he called the mudroom. He stopped to take both of their shoes off. Next, he led her into a large kitchen. She noticed that the table had a high chair sitting at it. She assumed that was for her. They went through the dining room to what he called the parlour. Handing her the activities bag, she was told to keep herself occupied while he got her stuff out of the car. Soon, he was back, and after struggling to check her bottom under all her layers, he said to her, “Buttercup, You are only damp. I have set your homework at the kitchen table. You are to do that while I do your laundry.” Back in the kitchen, she saw that the high chair tray was off. She was surprised when Daddie unexpectedly picked her up and sat her on the chair. Scrunching up her princess costume skirt, he strapped her in. He then put her as close to the table as she could go. Patting her homework bag, he said: “Have at it, Princess.” Nodding, she said, “Ok, Daddie,” while getting her homework out. He handed her a sippy cup full of iced tea before disappearing towards the mudroom. ~o~O~o~ As she was doing the final bit of homework, Katie Ann knew she had a problem, a severe problem. She said loudly with some worry, “Daddie, my diaper is leaking badly.” Not knowing where he was. Not seeing a response, she said it even louder and more worried in her voice. She heard what sounded like footsteps running down the steps. After Daddie skidded to a halt near her, he undid her from the highchair. Helping her down, he led her to the parlour. Once there, he proceeds to strip her of her soaked costume and jeans after removing her hat. “I guess these will have to go to the laundry too, though technically, you are supposed to lose these oversized jeans, anyways,” he told her as he helped her down on a changing pad. While he was changing her, he asked, “Homework all done, Baby?” “I finished the last little bit while I was screaming my head off,” she said with a smirk. When she was finally changed, without putting pants on her, he picked her up and set her in front of the TV. Turning the television on to Disney Junior, he said to her, “I am going to clean your mess up in the kitchen and then cook us some dinner.” She settled into watching the TV, snuggling up with a teddy bear she found in the room. Noticing Daddie coming back into the room, she was surprised when a pacifier got stuck in her mouth before he left again. A program on the TV later she was picked up and carried to the Kitchen. She was soon strapped in the highchair again, this time with the tray. With her bib around her neck, she found a hot dog on the bun cut into slices with baked beans on a princess plate set in front of her. After Daddie placed a sippy cup and toddler silverware next to it, she was instructed to eat it up. Once he finished his own cheeseburger, her face was scrubbed. She was then released and carried in front of the television again. She heard the doorbell ring and watched Daddie go to the front door in the room. “Nice to always see you, Jill. Do you need help?” she heard Daddie say. “Please, there is a container of my supplies in the car. So this is the little cutie I am going to do, Adam?” “Yes, that is Katie Ann,” Daddie said, going out to the car. Jill, a lady about Daddie’s age, stepped into the room holding a bag of materials. The regressed girl couldn’t make out what they all were, but one thing she could tell was there were at least two rolls of duct tape in there. After the words “the little cutie I am going to do” and Tiffany's suspiciousness of Daddie, she started to get worried, no scratch that, she went straight to scared. She was so sure they were going to kill her and dispose of her body. She was so afraid she started hyperventilating, and her heart rate raced. The next thing she knew, the room was spinning, and her breath was gone. Then everything blacked out. Jill was setting stuff down in the kitchen for her tasks when she glanced at Katie Ann. With worry in her voice, she asked Adam, “Did your little girl just blackout and faint?” Adam ran out of the kitchen so fast that Jill had to dodge him. He picked up the lifeless, stiff girl and, with worry, said, “Kathleen? Stay here, Kathleen. Daddie’s got you.” Kathleen started coming to, finding herself on Daddie’s lap, still scared, trying to get away from him. She heard Daddie saying, “Kathleen! Relax! No one is going to hurt you. You being scared isn’t doing your body any good either.” “Aunt Jill here is going to make a dress form out of you. You will not be hurt.” He continued, “Take this aspirin because your head is going to hurt,” handing her a pill while putting water against her lips. “Arms up, little one,” Auntie said. After the little one did it, she found her Hello Kitty tee being pulled off her. The shirt she had on the first time she met Daddie was soon dropped over her head. This shirt was one of her favorites until he had seized it. “Katie Ann, can you stand in the middle of the room? No one is going to hurt you. You are too precious to hurt. Please hold your arms out straight so they are out of the way, too,” Daddie instructed her. Aunt Jill proceeded to wrap her with multiple lays of duct tape. She wrapped Katie’s neck area with a shrink wrap before wrapping that, too. When they were done, she had about three to four layers of duct tape on her from her lower bum to the chin area. Katie noticed that they didn’t do her arms, but they did her shoulders. “Katie Ann, I need you to be completely still while I cut you out of this outfit. I don’t want the scissors nicking you,” Aunt Jill told her. “What next?” Daddie asked as Aunt Jill carefully and slowly cut the little girl out of the duct tape dress form. “You might want to make outfits for grown-up her, right? We will then do her chest next, leaving the messy one for last.” Helping her to her highchair, he strapped her in. He then exchanged her binder for one of her Victoria's Secret bras. They proceeded to wrap her chest and lower neckline with shrink wrap before duct-taping the same area. “I won’t mind if you ruin that bra. She is losing it anyway,” Daddie said as Auntie cut her out. He proceeded to take her bows out of her hair. He told her, “Buttercup, you are going to get really messy with this next step we are going to do,” as he pulled a garbage bag that he had cut an opening in it over her head. She was protected with plastic from her neck down, with only her head sticking out of the bag. Taking what looked like a wig cap, Auntie covered her hair with it. Both of them then started to cover all exposed skin and the wig cap with vaseline. They ignored her eyes for now. Daddie instructed her, “Don’t taste this stuff, especially the stuff to come. They're both icky, Sweetheart.” Putting a paper straw in her mouth, making sure it went in beyond her teeth, he continued with, “Don’t crush this and keep it as still as possible actually keep your whole body as still as possible. We are going to make a mold of your head.” They then started spreading what can only be described as a slimy glob all over her head. When it was just her nose and eyes showing, she was instructed to close her eyes loosely. She felt more Vaseline being put on her. She felt straws being pushed into her nose nostrils next. They spread the silicone over the remaining bits of her face so she was entirely covered. She was told that this coat was one of three, and then they promptly put the other two coats on her. She was then wrapped in plaster, making it so they could easily split it in two later. When everything dried, they took the rear plaster half off her and then, slitting the back of the mold, slid it forward off her, taking extreme care of her ears and where the straws were. Daddie took a wet wipe and, cleaned her mouth and eyes area, and handed her a sippy cup of iced tea. Turning to Aunt Jill, he said, “Thank you for your time and expertise.” “I will let you know when the items are done. I think she deserves a well-earned reward.” “Her reward will have to be a cookie for now. It is time for a bath and then bedtime for her,” he told her Auntie, handing the still very messy girl a cookie. Then he helped Auntie Jill carry all the items back to her car. Coming back to her, he unstrapped her. Slowly, he carried her upstairs in her messy state to the bathroom, where the tub was already filled with bubbles. Taking the bag off over her head and then losing the diaper and bra, all went in the trash in the room. After he removed the wig cap from her hair, he set the girl, whose face and neck were still mostly covered with Vaseline, in the water. Taking wet wipes, he wiped as much of the Vaseline he could off her face. Handing her some toys, Daddie told her he would be back. After a bit, he came back and thoroughly scrubbed the little girl so she looked and felt clean. Taking her out of the tub, she was dried with a towel and wrapped in it, then led her down the hall to a door. Opening the door, she noticed that it was a room with part of it inside the turret. The top of the walls was lavender with a painted flower and a picket fence mural on the bottom half. All furniture in the room looked like dollhouses and matched the bottom half of the walls. Above the picket fenced toddler’s bed, with its dollhouse headboard, were pink letters on the wall, which spelled KATIE ANN in a graceful curve. The letters pointed out that this was indeed her room. Leading her over to a changing table, he picked her up and strapped her down. After putting her padding and a binder on her, he took her down. Soon, a princess nightie was dropped over her head, and then he patted the toddler's bed in the room. After the little girl crawled into the bed, he tucked her in and asked her, “How is your head?” Katie Ann answered, “It huurrrtttsss Daddie.” “Unfortunately, I can’t give you another pill. It has not been long enough. We will be seeing a doctor about the dizziness and headaches that you have.” And with his piece spoken, he pulled a book from the dollhouse headboard and started reading to the little girl. When I was little, I was a baby. When I was little, I cried a lot. Now, I use words. NO! When I was little, I didn’t know I was a girl. My mom told me. * ~o~O~o~ *:When I was Little by Jamie Lee Curtis

Chapter 46: The aroma of a festive feast filled the air, a symphony of scents that spoke of warmth, love, and the joy of Christmas. The dining table was adorned with holiday decorations, and the twinkling lights from the Christmas tree cast a gentle glow on the scene. Our family, a blend of adults and little ones, was gathered for a joyous Christmas Eve celebration. Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob, Mommy, Jack, Granny, and I, all took our places around the table. I sat snugly in my highchair, decked out in a festive onesie and a Santa hat perched atop my head. Jack occupied his own highchair, his wide eyes filled with wonder at the holiday festivities. The adults chatted and laughed, the air buzzing with the anticipation of the impending feast. The table was adorned with an array of delectable dishes, each one meticulously prepared to make this Christmas Eve memorable. From the succulent aroma of roasted turkey to the sweet scent of freshly baked pies, every dish was a testament to the effort put into making this evening special. The adults clinked their glasses, toasting to family and the magic of the season. Granny, seated at the head of the table, wore a warm smile as she looked around at her loved ones. Jack babbled happily, seemingly oblivious to the significance of the occasion but radiating an infectious joy that filled the room. As the Christmas carols played softly in the background, Mommy began serving the feast. Jack sat in his highchair, a delighted grin spreading across his face as he clumsily scooped up mashed potatoes, gravy, and bits of meat. His fingers were coated in the festive colors of the meal, and occasional giggles escaped him, a testament to the joy of discovering the wonders of solid food. The clinking sounds of utensils against plates, the chatter of family, and the gurgles of delight from Jack created a symphony that echoed our festive gathering. On the other hand, my response to the offer of baby food was less enthusiastic. While Jack reveled in the joy of discovering solid food, I couldn't summon the same enthusiasm. I squirmed in my highchair, resisting Mommy's attempts to spoon-feed me the holiday-inspired mush. The strained peas and pureed carrots were met with pursed lips and a determined shake of my head. The strained peas and pureed carrots on the spoon headed for my mouth were met with an internal cringe. My mind yearned for the familiar warmth of the baby bottle. The sweet, comforting taste of the warm formula was a sanctuary amidst the culinary discord. I gazed longingly at the baby bottles on the table, my silent plea for a reprieve from the vegetable onslaught. As the spoon approached for another attempt to usher strained peas into my reluctant mouth, I couldn't help but crave the soothing flow of formula. Mommy, undeterred by my resistance, switched tactics and presented me with not one but two baby bottles filled with warm formula. The familiar suckling sensation soon took over, and I found solace in the rhythmic consumption of the bottle's contents. As Jack reveled in the newfound independence of feeding himself, I maintained my place in the baby bottle brigade. While my culinary experience might have been different from the others at the table, the Christmas spirit prevailed, even if my participation in the feast involved sipping from a baby bottle rather than wielding a fork. Amidst the festive chaos, Mommy continued her valiant effort to coax me into embracing the mushy delights of strained peas and pureed carrots. Each spoonful approached with the determination of a seasoned toddler negotiator, but my resistance held firm. I squirmed in my highchair, a small fortress against the oncoming vegetable invasion. Mommy's baby talk resonated with an unwavering optimism, a melody of encouragement and nurturing designed to break down my culinary defenses. "Come on, sweetie, just a little more for Mommy," she cooed, her eyes sparkling with the hope of victory. I glanced at her with a mix of defiance and resignation, fully aware that this battle was as much internal as it was external. The rest of the family observed the dinner theater, their amused glances exchanged over the festively adorned table. Aunty Karen chuckled, acknowledging the culinary challenge I presented. "He's really committed his baba, isn't he?" she remarked, a twinkle of humor in her eyes. Uncle Rob joined the conversation, his laughter resonating through the room. "Well, who can blame him? The baby bottles are filled with the good stuff. Don’t you remember how hard it was good get Jack off the bottle in the beginning" he teased, raising his glass in a playful toast to my steadfast commitment to liquid nourishment. Granny, with a gentle smile, added her own perspective. "Patrick never really did like his vegetables and this year seems no different. Some things never change." Granny's observation sparked a reflective murmur around the table, the familial warmth of shared memories blending seamlessly with the festive ambiance. Aunty Karen chimed in, her thoughtful gaze shifting between Jack and me. "Who would've thought our little Jack would outgrow Patrick in his eating habits by this Christmas last year? Time really does fly." Mommy, undeterred by the playful banter, continued her baby talk, alternating between spoonful’s and sips from the baby bottles that provided me with the reprieve I secretly craved. Speculation danced in Aunty Karen's eyes as she turned her attention to me, her nurturing instincts kicking in. "Maybe Patrick's just got a little tummy trouble tonight," she mused, her voice filled with concern. "Why don't we step into your nursery, sweetie? Aunt Karen will help you finish that bottle, and maybe we'll find something that sits better with your tummy." I felt a mix of relief and curiosity as Aunty Karen guided me out of the highchair, leaving the festive hubbub behind. The journey to the nursery, a familiar space of comfort, echoed with the playful sounds of the family celebration in the background. The warmth of my Aunty Karen's presence was a welcome relief from the whirlwind of the holiday celebration. She guided me to the rocking chair in the center of the room taking her seat, before gently placing me in her lap, her touch gentle and reassuring. I could feel the warmth of her presence radiating from her, a comforting reminder of her unconditional love and affection. She gently placed the baby bottle in my hands, her nurturing touch sending a wave of tranquility through me. As I began to suckle on the bottle, the rhythmic sensation lulled me into a state of contentment. Aunty Karen's voice, soft and melodic, filled the air with a lullaby, her gentle humming harmonizing with the rocking chair's gentle swaying. The sweet taste of the formula soothed my palate. Nestled in her arms, I took small sips from the baby bottle, the sweet warmth of formula offering a comforting contrast to the bustle of the Christmas feast downstairs. "There we go, Patrick. Good boy," she whispered in a tender, encouraging tone, showering me with praise and affection. As I finished the bottle, Aunty Karen's praise echoed through the nursery, her baby talk filled with affection and admiration. "Good boy, Patrick," she cooed, her voice filled with pride. "You drank all your baba like a big boy." My heart swelled with a mix of satisfaction and contentment. The praise, the gentle rocking, and the soothing lullaby had created a cocoon of warmth and affection. Suddenly, a wave of nausea washed over me, a harsh reminder of the vulnerability of my regressed state. Before I could react, the contents of my stomach rebelled, spewing forth and splattering onto Aunty Karen's dress and chest. A look of shock and disgust crossed Aunty Karen's face as she pulled away from me, her dress now stained with the milky mess. I felt a wave of shame and humiliation wash over me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I wailed in distress. The sudden expulsion of the formula had shattered the tranquil moment, leaving me feeling vulnerable and humiliated. Aunty Karen, her maternal instincts kicking in, held me tightly in her arms, her warmth providing a sense of security against my tears. She cooed softly in my ear, her soothing voice a balm to my wounded emotions. "It's okay, sweetie," she murmured, gently stroking my hair. "It's just a little spill. Don't worry, we'll get you cleaned up." The door to the nursery creaked open, revealing the warm glow of Christmas lights strung around the room. Mommy's concerned face peeked in, her eyes quickly assessing the situation. "What happened in here?" she inquired, her gaze shifting from Aunty Karen's stained dress to the regurgitated mess on the floor. Aunty Karen, a playful smirk tugging at her lips, responded, "Looks like our little elf had some surprises up his sleeve, or should I say, in his tummy." Mommy chuckled, her eyes dancing with a mix of amusement and affection. "Oh, Patrick," she sighed, stepping into the room. She quickly approached the rocking chair, guiding me off of Aunty Karens lap, planning at a gentle kiss on my forehead in the process, the scent of her familiar perfume comforting me even in the midst of this messy moment. As Mommy and Aunty Karen joined forces to clean up the miniature disaster, their banter filled the air, creating a lighthearted atmosphere. "You've got quite the appetite tonight, haven't you, little one?" Mommy teased as she wiped the mess from Aunty Karen's dress. Aunty Karen laughed, "I think he just wanted to share his festive spirit." I squirmed a bit, feeling a blend of embarrassment and gratitude. Mommy's understanding gaze met mine, silently assuring me that accidents happened. As Aunty Karen left to tidy herself up, Mommy turned her attention back to me. The nursery was aglow with the soft radiance of Christmas lights, creating an ambiance that felt both festive and comforting. "Looks like someone needs an early bedtime," Mommy playfully remarked, her fingers ruffling my hair. I couldn't help but offer a sheepish grin in response. Leading me toward the changing table, Mommy's touch was gentle yet efficient, her motherly instincts taking charge. Mommy expertly removed the soiled onesie and my equally soiled diaper, effortlessly wiping away any remnants of the earlier mishap. A fresh nighttime diaper was selected, its crinkly material a reminder of the care woven into each diaper change. Mommy secured it snugly around me, a footed sleeper, adorned with festive patterns, awaited its turn. "Let's get you all cozy for bed, little one," Mommy cooed sweetly. The soft fabric embraced me as she zipped up the sleeper, its snug fit a gentle reminder of the boundaries between the adult world and the infantile comforts within. As we approached the crib. My gaze lingered on the cozy mattress, adorned with a blanket featuring cute holiday motifs. It felt almost surreal to be preparing for bed so early on Christmas Eve With practiced ease, Mommy helped me into the crib, tucking me in with care. "Sweet dreams, my little elf," she whispered, placing a tender kiss on my forehead before placing a dummy between my lips. The room seemed to resonate with the soft strains of a lullaby as Mommy left, leaving me to embrace the tranquility of an early bedtime. As the night enveloped the nursery in a hushed stillness, I stirred from the depths of slumber, my eyes fluttering open to the soft glow of ambient Christmas lights. The room was adorned with the festive warmth of holiday decorations, casting a gentle illumination that danced across the crib. In the dimly lit nursery, I found myself sucking on my pacifier in an instinctual rhythm, lost in the soothing embrace of its familiar rubbery texture. A sense of infantile haze enveloped me, blurring the boundaries between the real and the surreal. The world around me seemed to shimmer with a dreamlike quality. To my astonishment, a figure materialized at the side of my crib—a portly, bearded man adorned in a red suit trimmed with snowy white fur. My eyes widened, the recognition dawning on me. It was the same Santa Claus from the mall, his presence conjuring a sense of wonder and disbelief. "Patrick," he spoke in a hushed tone, his voice carrying the echoes of holiday magic. The room seemed to pulse with an otherworldly glow, casting long shadows that danced along the walls. With an almost ethereal grace, Santa leaned over the crib, his twinkling eyes meeting mine. "You've been a good little one, haven't you?" he mused, the jingling of his sleigh bells echoing in the quiet room. I remained transfixed, my pacifier momentarily forgotten as I gazed up at the benevolent figure before me. The air was charged with a palpable enchantment, the kind that transcends the boundaries of time and age. The soft glow of Christmas lights adorned the room, casting a warm and comforting ambiance. The air was filled with the hushed whispers of holiday magic, and I found myself in the midst of a surreal encounter with Santa Claus himself. "Patrick, my dear boy," he continue, his voice a gentle rumble, "what would you like for Christmas? Maybe your pottytraining back? Your return to adulthood? Or maybe a gift a suits your current... ahem, circumstances?" A flicker of hesitation crossed my face as I attempted to form the words to express my desire for a return to adulthood, but finding the pacifier stuck between my lips, as I continue to suckle as my my vocal cords seemed to resist, and instead, a subtle grimace overtook me. Unbeknownst to me, the telltale sign of a messy diaper unfolded beneath my festive onesie. Santa's laughter rumbled like distant thunder, a knowing gleam in his eye. "Ah, it seems you've already made your Christmas wish, my little one." His mirthful gaze fell to the telltale sign beneath my onesie, the unspoken language of a messy diaper. I found myself unable to talk, only mustering a slight nod, the pacifier momentarily slipping from my mouth. The room echoed with Santa's chuckles as he comprehended the nuance of my unspoken wish—a present more suited to my infantile state. As swiftly as he had appeared, Santa retreated into the shadows, leaving behind an atmosphere infused with the magic of Christmas. As the echo of Santa's jolly laughter faded away, and got replaced by the hushed sounds of the nursery, I couldn't shake the surreal encounter. Was it a dream, a fragment of my imagination woven into the fabric of the festive night? The air held a lingering enchantment, leaving me in a state of bewildered contemplation. Lost in my thoughts, a sudden discomfort interrupted the introspection—a cold, soggy reminder of my messy diaper. The pacifier dangled from the edge of my lips as my infantile wails pierced the tranquility of the room. Moments later, the door creaked open, and the warm glow of the hallway spilled into the nursery. Mommy entered, her figure outlined by the soft light. Concern etched across her face as she approached the crib, a comforting presence amid my confusion. My Pacifier soon found its way back into my mouth, as Mommy ran her hand across my face. The scent of baby powder soon filled the air as Mommy expertly changed my soiled diaper. The rhythmic motion, coupled with her gentle coos, eased my distress. As she dressed me in a fresh diaper and snug footed sleeper, I clung to the remnants of Santa's visit, uncertain whether it was a fleeting dream or a missed opportunity. Mommy's lullabies wove a lulling melody, and soon, the enchantment of the night enveloped me once again. I nestled into the warmth of her embrace, pacifier between my lips, my mind oscillating between the realms of dreams and reality. As sleep claimed me, I couldn't help but wonder if the magic of Christmas had granted my unspoken wish or if the visit from Santa Claus had been nothing more than the fantastical product of a slumbering mind.

At this point, I rather wish you had not allowed Darlene to succumb to the temptation to use hypnosis. There is something precious that is budding now, and maybe it would have happened anyway. (I think it easily might have.) but when/if he finds out about the hypnosis...well, all bets are off.

It wouldn't surprise me if that was the case. An Pull-Up/Diaper can be very comforting especially when you're young, combine that with trauma and it can be very soothing for people with mental issues. Lord knows I could have used a pull-up/diaper around that age too. It probably would have helped me in more ways than one. Anyway, my point is is probably provides them a sense of security they don't get anywhere else, hints why it's so useful. Also I wouldn't be surprised if some counselors use regression therapy along with them wearing Pull-Ups/Diapers. That can be very mentally stimulating as well and provide relief in many different ways.

Australia is the only nation that's continent. All the rest are in continents.

Hi Maly Glad you enjoyed this brief trip... and yes I do have a couple of other stories in the pipeline. Stay tuned. Hugs

I suppose this would be the last flight you'll take unmolested by the TSA or are you flying down diapered anyway to "get in the zone" 🤣

Lisa seems mature enough to understand that if Sarah turns out to be medically incontinent, then choosing to wear diapers is the right choice and be accepting. The real issues are with Samantha. Sarah thought about how being a baby meant no stress, and it took being regressed for months for her to realize how stressful her life had been in. On some level, she liked that part of it. Her mother's abuse is awful, but this could be something like finding the good even in the worst situations. We don't know why Samantha likes it. She claimed she didn't understand why either, but that private chat with Lisa either brought the truth out, or uncovered it for her. Either way, she enjoys being babied for her own reasons. Meanwhile, Amanda and others are telling her that she should not be acting like a baby at all, and even disapprove of her choice to wear diapers. Of course, they don't know the test results yet and when those come out, depending on what they are, they may ease off on Sarah's decision. Jane and the therapist tell Sarah that wearing diapers doesn't make you a baby, which is the idea that her mother successfully instilled in both Sarah and Emilia. However, she also seems like she wouldn't judge Sarah for how she felt about it. Sarah has to accept it's okay to be babied, because the alternative is that Samantha is wrong for wanting it and I doubt Sarah wants to think that about one of her best friends. Even if Sarah never acts like a baby again, I hope she at least continues to accept, or even better understand, Samantha.

Yea... that was pretty hot! Yay for giant milky boobs!! (Even if they are your cousin's lol)

Yes... EARLY to the airport !!! I had a family member recently miss his flight. He's a frequent flyer, so he knows all about airport rules, check-in policies, etc. On this day, there were staffing shortages at the airport, so it wasn't even his fault. So it's better to get to the airport WAY early, than watch the plane pull away from the gate without being on it.

Hello, Thank you for your interest in the story. I already have a few chapters ready, but I recently started publishing it on another website (https://forums.thescriptorium.casa) and I am waiting to continue publishing here until I have reached the same level there as here. I see you are from the Netherlands. The whole story (already finished) can be read in Dutch on the website abdlz.nl. Here I only post a translation, but it has surprised me a lot how much time it takes to translate it, despite tools like google translate and Deepl. Translated with DeepL.com (free version)

Just going to leavd this here without context.

My son is just overcoming bedwetting but still makes comments how dad still wears "pampers" in his words

I wonder if he really understands what his predicament is? (Or if he secretly loves it) LOL Hmmmmmm thinking hard there Baby Becca? Hmmm you may be right, will have to wait and see! Yes its amazing how well it works. Like Magic!

When you go shopping for those bigger work pants, wear the thickest diaper that you think you will need at work. Then try the pants on at the store. Probably use the fitting room, instead of in the middle of the aisle... 😂😀😆😆

Hey everyone! Getting back into my groove after my little adventure. I’m still hoping to stick to a minimum pace of posting a chapter every other day, but I might be able to push a little more in the coming weeks if everything goes well. I’m also starting to look ahead and there’s definitely some exciting stuff coming down the line at some point for this coming year once this story has been wrapped up and I get back from a certain event. I also want to put out a small warning for this chapter. There’s nothing inherently graphically violent about it, but there are some mental methods of interrogation which some could potentially find upsetting. I could have gone much farther with some bits, but I thought this would be a good medium place to settle to convey the seriousness while also not giving anyone any sorts of problems. Still, I just wanted to give everyone a heads up. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 4: Explanations Are Never Easy The minutes rolled by like one unending hellscape of waiting. I had some intense moments of waiting in my life, like the time I was getting that really suspicious mole checked out, or while I waited for my final exam scores to come back in to see if I would graduate or not, but this felt even worse. Deep down, I didn’t think it would be inherently dangerous, but somehow, the fear of this place and all soon took hold of me. I even got desperate and nervous enough to get Harriet to take me to the restroom at one point. She didn’t make a comment over a Little using the potty like that, but I also think she was beginning to suspect there was something more going on with me. Finally, though, our group began to exit from their own interviews. Curiously, Luna had been the last in but was now the first one out and they did not look well at all. Their face was all pale and they had been clearly sweating and even more likely crying. I looked over to my clearly frazzled confidant. “You okay, Luna?” I asked them quietly as they shakily meandered over to me and plopped down on the bench beside me. I knew Harriet would have asked first, but she wanted to know what was happening overall first, like where were Ditzy and Derek, and when I would go back. It turns out, that moment was right now. “Percy Miter? From Vir…geenia?” I raised my hand and stood up. My legs, however, had other plans and wobbled dangerously as I did so. Despite their pallor and horror-stricken eyes, Luna still braced me from behind when they saw my struggle. I turned around and we smiled at each other for a moment in thanks, but I could also see that something had been done to them… something deep. Needless to say, seeing that look of fear didn’t help my own nerves right then. I tried to walk over to the gray-haired investigator in his own charcoal suit, but my legs just didn’t seem to want to listen to me. No matter how hard I willed them into existence to get me over to the man who had just called out my name, they just wouldn’t budge. I think it was all too much at that moment. The man, seeing my predicament, rolled his eyes and stomped over to me. He tucked his tablet under one arm and extended his hand out toward mine. “Hand,” he said gruffly and bluntly. My heart was beating about as hard as it could and I think I even gulped as I gazed at the enormous appendage now offered to me but seeing both Harriet and Luna behind me and encouraging me, I took it as instructed. Then, as soon as his fingers clenched around mine, we were off. At one point, I almost felt as if I was being dragged behind the man and down the corridor, but my feet always managed to keep me aloft somehow. It was difficult, but I still managed to keep upright until the very end. The man then opened a single and thick metal door. “In,” he commanded. I didn’t need a second of help this time and quickly scurried inside. There, in the middle of the room, was a single industrial metal table with a normal-looking and matching chair behind it. Both faced another chair that resembled more of a highchair than anything else at the other end of the room. Despite the interrogation setting and the likely set up for any movie to begin the torture segment of the horrible day, I could only wonder if Luna had sat in the highchair as well. In times of distress, I reached for the humorous bits as much as I could. “Sit,” the man commanded once more, breaking my thoughts, as he pointed to the massive highchair-like apparatus in front of me. I nodded and walked over and crawled up into it as he had instructed. Despite my more maneuverable diaper, it rode up a bit and now bunched uncomfortably in between my legs. It wasn’t impossible to mount the highchair, but I definitely did a little grunting to accomplish the task the stern man had laid out before me. Once up and seated, the man then flopped the tablet he had in his arms onto the table with a loud clang. It echoed off the small and now sealed room. He sighed and then took a seat. “Alright,” he said as he then began to look over the tablet before him, “let’s see what we got here today…” His piercing and stern eyes grazed over the slightly illuminated screen before him and I could feel my pulse pound away in my chest, neck, and temple as this man decided my fate. Based on the fleeing Little from before and how Luna had left this place herself, I wasn’t confident about my fate here. He then set the tablet down and pushed a red button from it. “Marcus! Interview questions 43C if you will.” There was a pause on the other side. “43C, as in 43C, sir? Isn’t he a little… too… uh, Little? I mean you know we’re not supposed to… and this is her…” “I said 43C, Marcus!” the man barked. “Don’t make me report you. You don’t want me as your enemy around here now… do you?” I felt the question was more rhetorical with how it was phrased to Marcus, but still, after a moment, he spoke up again. “No… Interview questions 43C are coming your way, sir.” “Good boy…” the man demeaned Marcus. The line open to Marcus quickly disconnected in a way that made me think that whoever this guy was, he was likely more of a bully than one who wanted to follow protocol. It didn’t help my nerves at all. The tablet in front of the man beeped again and he grinned and opened the file that had just been sent to him. He then looked up at me and grinned. “Alright… sorry about Marcus. Can be a little… unqualified for his job sometimes… Swear he’s a Middle with the way he acts, but anyways,” he then cleared his throat. “I’m Mr. Jameson, and I’ll be conducting your interview today. Just answer the questions and all will be fine. Answer truthfully and all will be good. Give the right answers, and we won’t have any issues.” I gulped a bit but still nodded as well as I could. By now, I just wanted to get this all over and done with. Mr. Jameson smiled and hit the first button. “Now, just answer as fast you can.” I nodded. “Good. Name?” “Percy Miter.” He nodded. “Where are you from?” “Virginia,” I said, making sure to pronounce it properly in front of him. “Did you leave Earth willingly?” The question from Mr. Jameson was fast and barely gave me time to think. “Maybe…” I then thought of Samantha and the real purpose of this interview. “Uh… yes.” “Only one answer, Percy.” He paused and looked deeply into my eyes and asked his question a little more forcefully this time. “Again, did you leave willingly?” There was only one answer I could give. “Yes.” The circumstances under which I left would be murky in a court of law, but from everything I had heard so far, that answer would be the best and most truthfully for everyone involved. “What’s your favorite thing to do on a cold winter night?” I had a lot, but I responded with the one that first came to mind. “Read a book.” “What’s your favorite color.” “Blue.” “Were you drugged during your encounter by Chelsea or Samantha?” Again, the answer was nearly shot out at me, but I knew there was no wiggle room around this question. ‘Sorry, Samantha…’ “Yes.” Mr. Jameson remained emotionless, and I couldn’t tell if I had given the better answer or not… something told me that there was no good answer. “Have you ever considered yourself a Little, ABDL, or any combination of those terms?” I could feel my cheeks flush, but I nodded my head. “Yes…” Finally, but embarrassingly for me, I saw a small smile play across his lips. “Hmmm… what’s your favorite food?” The questions continued like this for quite some time after that and I could feel myself begin to wane with my energy levels. Not that the questions were difficult, but there were just so many of them that the whole process was starting to overwhelm my senses. It made me a little nervous as to what was coming next, but having to answer another question, my mind quickly slipped off the subject and onto the one at hand. “Yes, I do like oatmeal.” “Perfect.” Mr. Jameson then eyed his tablet once more, but now, his smile began to take on a sinister-like quality. “Ah yes… last one… is Chelsea or Samantha trying to subvert the norms and regulations of the state in order to compensate for their own needs and desires?” Compared to all the other questions, this one felt more intense and as if there were more strings attached to it. I wondered how on earth Ditzy or Derek could withstand the scrutiny of questions like these, but I also realized that we weren’t on Earth anymore. Anything was a possibility, but then I reasoned that this was also likely part of the unique interview questions known as 43C. If this was the worst, I still felt pretty safe here at this point and my nerves temporarily relaxed. ‘Maybe their standards were different here with interrogations and all?’ “No,” I answered slowly. I knew it was the right answer internally, so everything should have been fine. To my confusion though, Mr. Jameson’s face quickly became contorted and maligned after I announced my answer to his previous question. He then let out a heavy sigh. “Shame… and you were doing so well.” He then got up and pressed a single button. I instantly heard a hiss from somewhere nearby. “Answer again, Percy. This time with the truth.” I racked my brain for a different answer, but a ‘yes’ would mean they were guilty and that I’d likely never see them again, so, once again, I shook my head. “No. They never did any of that.” This time, as soon as the words escaped my lips, Mr. Jameson’s once sizzling yet straightforward demeanor soon turned into a knot of twisted rage and anger. His large form, already towering over me by at least six feet, pounced over to me. His hands were drawn into my chest, and he began to shake me by the straps of my shortalls. Already, I could see that just one of his clenched fists was almost the size of my entire chest. “Are you sure?” I nodded my head; about all I could do right then as I was nearly petrified from his massive, clenched fists now holding me off the seat a little bit. “No! You’re a liar!” He then tossed me back from his vice-like iron grip of my clothing. “All you pathetic Littles are all liars! I should’ve known better…” He stopped his brief pacing and stared me down. “Let’s see how you deal with something a little more… intense.” I did not like how he said all that, but in seconds, I could feel a set of restraints come out and then truly pin me down in the chair. I wasn’t going anywhere now, and that would have been worrying enough, but only seconds after that, he was out the door with his tablet. Before completely exiting, he gave me a little evil smile which chilled me to my inner soul. “Maybe you need some time to think. Let’s see how you do with this.” The door then slammed and to my terror, the lights flicked off. Darkness followed. Now, I had always hated the dark before all this. There was just too much unknown in that inky void for me ever to truly be comfortable with it. Since I had come through the portal though or woken up a bit mentally, I still wasn’t sure which, but I had grown ever more apprehensive about the dark, so being left in that pitch-black room was doing little to ease my already frayed nerves. I tried to maintain my grip on something… anything, but my limbs were near useless under my new heavy-duty restraints. I wanted to fight back, but I just couldn’t seem to budge more than a few inches in any direction. Sensing my helplessness, as if it was alive, the darkness then seemed to crawl all over me like so many thousands of ants. Coldness swept over me and even with more time, my vision remained unable to see anything. That’s why I guess when my fear was tickling me up the arm at first, my mind spun with the possibilities. I tried to rub my arms at first with the limited mobility I had. It was good for about two minutes, but the crawling and crackling sensation came back under my skin, this time, even more intense. Next, I tried to shake my limbs out, but the feeling remained until they began to almost snap at me as if there was a bully inside the room. It was the last straw. “Ah!” I screamed, trying to get the feelings off me that I was somehow being eaten alive. “Get them off! Get them off!” I pitched and moaned as much as I could, but the room remained just as empty and dark as it had been before. When it began creeping up my back and legs, I couldn’t take it anymore. I screamed bloody murder, and I could feel tears swim to my eyes. “Please! I’ll be good! I’ll tell you anything!” The crawling then seemed to enter my ear and I could myself cracking under the pressure. I wasn’t sure if it was minutes or hours, but I just knew I needed to leave. “I confess! Whatever you want! The truth! The lies… whatever! You tell me and I’ll say it or sign it. Just get me out of here! Please! I beg of you!” At first, it seemed my begging and pleading seemed to fall on deaf ears, but to my relief, the door soon slowly opened, and a ray of light flooded back into the room. Half-expecting thousands of bite marks all over my arms, when the light hit them, to my surprise, they looked as if nothing had ever happened. “But… I…” Mr. Jameson smiled and hit his tablet to turn on the lights more fully, though still slightly dim compared to before. “Nothing permanent, Mr. Miter. Just a little something extra we picked up on one of our travels abroad. More of a nerve agent than anything really. All in the mind, but effective, no?” My hands shook still from the intense amount of fear that I had just experienced. It was a sensation that I never wanted to return to, so I quickly nodded my head. In a way that made him almost seem like the villain in every Saturday morning cartoon, Mr. Jameson had the nerve to laugh at my obvious discomfort. I suppose it was just par for the course for his personality, but I was starting to understand the state that I had last seen Luna in. Maybe she had a different set of questions or methods than I did, but I was at least no longer confused over how one could look so broken afterward. Mr. Jameson then cleared his throat after laughing for a second longer. “Right… I guess now we shall see if all that little bit of fear actually worked. So,” he then peered up from the tablet, “is Chelsea or Samantha trying to subvert the norms and regulations of the state in order to compensate for their own needs and desires?” It was the exact same question, and I had the exact same answer, but part of me just prayed that now that I had undergone my little interrogation method that maybe now Mr. Jameson would believe me. “No…” I said wearily, half terrified out of my mind over what he would do to me next if he didn’t believe me. To my dismay, he heavily sighed. “I guess you earthers may be a little tougher than I thought… shame.” He then began to back out of the room once more and the lights slowly started to dim around me. I could instantly feel the fear and the painful tingles crawl their way back up my skin and into my ears. Little whispers tickled my brain all over. I panicked once more and tried to wiggle out of the highchair I was still strapped in. It was no use, and I began to shake once more under the frightful strain of it all. “God. Please, no. Please! Mercy! I’ll try again! Just tell me what you want to hear! I’ll say it! Just the truth, I swear!” I began to yell at the still-open door. I wasn’t sure what I thought I was going to accomplish, after all, there wasn’t anyone out there from what I could see, but I still needed to take the risk. I felt that my mind might have been stronger or at least luckier than others they had plucked from Earth to come here before, but I wasn’t sure I could take the absolute dark again. “Please! I beg you,” I whimpered in desperation. “I will say what you want me to say. I just want to tell the truth… to be a good boy. Please… just not the dark. Not again.” They had beaten me, and we all knew it. Soon and right on cue, a shit-eating smiling Mr. Jameson strolled back in. “You wish to tell the truth?” I rapidly nodded. “Then tell me. Confess to me, Mr. Miter.” “I…” I had to swallow a few times just to get some spit back in my mouth from it being so dry now. My voice cracked a few times, but in that time, I realized there was a third option open to me. ‘Yes,’ would condemn both Samantha and Chelsea as traitors and I would likely lose them forever, and clearly, ‘no’ was not the answer Mr. Jameson was looking for, so I went with the only other one it could be. It was a risk I knew, but I was starting to get to the point where I didn’t have anything else to lose. “I don’t know…” I drooped my head to the floor and waited for the lights to flicker off once more or for Mr. Jameson to rage against me and pin me to the wall instead. To my surprise though, neither happened. Instead, I just saw his feet move slowly closer to me. Hesitantly, I looked up in terror to this man for what could happen next. “You don’t know, huh?” he asked plainly this time. “And why don’t you know? Tell me, Percy. Tell me like a good boy.” My brain began to click more, and I remembered back to what I had seen here so far and what Oppy had told me about with this society. I was a Little. That was the confession this sick freak was looking for. I just knew it and I wanted to throw up a little inside, but an answer was an answer. If it got me out of here, as I said, I would have said almost anything. I then took a breath and answered. “Because I’m a Little… I don’t know any better. I mean… how should I know about those types of things? I was in my world and now I’m here. I’m too little to know what those words would even mean. I just know my friends and the Samantha is really nice and makes me happy.” The words began to just pour out of my mouth. As much as they might have sickened me to be so openly confessed, I knew that I wanted Stripe. I wanted Oppy. I wanted Samantha… Then to my utter surprise yet again, Mr. Jameson came over to me and patted me on the back. I had started heaving and breathing heavily between each of my confessions not long after I had started. I must have been a pitiful sight, but to my frustration, it seemed to be exactly what this terrible person wanted from me. Now, I had given it to him. So, without so much as another word, he pushed a button on the tablet, and the lights went fully back on. “Very good, Percy,” he said grinning above me now. “You are indeed a Little in this society now and this interview is over. Congratulations. You passed.” I wasn’t sure what that meant, but I didn’t need more prompting to flee from this wretched place, so I quickly bolted for the door and to the exit back outside to the small lobby of this wing of the building. There, waiting for me now, the rest of the group had gathered, and all looked at me warily. Harriet looked at me with the most concern and quickly scooped me up in her arms. “Oh dear! What did they do to you? Are you okay, Percy?” she asked tenderly as she wiped my red and swollen eyes. I wasn’t really sure how to respond and I also knew that she wasn’t completely aware of my lack of regression anymore, so I just flung myself as deeply into her as I could go. She made a little ‘oof’ noise but just rocked me back and forth. To be honest, I didn’t really care anymore, and her comfort just felt nice with all things considered. It was the most peace I had felt all day, but after a moment, I felt her probe my diaper and then speak up. “Luna, can you hand me the bag? I think this one’s interrogation may have been a little too much on his body…” I wasn’t sure what she meant, but as Harriet shifted me around and escorted me to a nearby restroom, I realized that I had used my diaper at some point since I had entered the interrogation room. It was humiliating to be discovered and then changed like that, but I also rationalized to myself that if there was ever a time to have an accident, that interrogation would have been one of those times. Fortunately, Harriet was highly efficient and had quickly rediapered me in the same flexible types that Oppy had previously provided for me. I wasn’t expecting what was next, but I guess she was smarter than I gave her credit for. Sitting me on the changing table while she washed her hands, she looked over to me with the one of the most easy-going and yet serious faces I had ever seen before. “You know… I know you’re not regressed, Percy…” I stammered a bit in mostly unintelligible syllables, but I finally nodded. “When’d you guess?” Harriet smiled back over at me. “You know… to be honest, I really didn’t. Or at least I didn’t until I started seeing signs from Oppy. She’s experienced in these things and when she makes a move, you don’t question it, but you also know there’s a reason and a pattern. You not being regressed, or at least as much, just made sense after seeing it all together. Plus,” she then pointed to my wrist after she dried her hands off, “you don’t have a stripe. Means you’re in the top tier for your regression. Little to none right now.” I was just happy that it was all out in the open now and I still held onto her hand as we exited the restroom, but her final comment stuck with me for a bit until even after we gathered up our coats once more. ‘Right now…’ It felt like the mother of all qualifiers and there was a growing part of me that wondered if I ever did go home, would I even be cognizant enough to fit in anymore there… Regardless though, we all bundled back into Oppy’s car, which was waiting for us outside. She asked us a few questions, but Luna and I only gave straight and somber answers. To my partial surprise, both Ditzy and Derek only hinted at times of joy and happiness in their own ways, but I was beginning to understand more in this world that being regressed might have actually been a good thing. I worried about what they may have confessed in their own innocent and naïve ways, but I knew that dwelling on those matters now wouldn’t do me any good. So, I just sat back and waited to get home so this day could finally be over with. Oppy then let us watch TV for a bit before getting each of us to do something more ‘intellectually stimulating’ as she put it. I just buried myself in a puzzle with Luna, so I was more than a little intrigued when I heard Oppy’s voice rise from nearby and I looked up from the picture in front of me to see what was going on. “Okay. That does it!” she barked as she stormed into the room. She then looked at both Luna and I intently. “I want to know the interrogation numbers from everyone, but particularly you two. Something is going on. I can practically smell it, but I need to know! I wanted to give you your privacy, but that’s just not the type of granny I am, okay?” Luna and I nodded solemnly and each of us noted our numbers. Ditzy and Derek were 2A and 13B respectively, but then Luna noted they were 38C. Harriet and Oppy gasped and comforted her instantly. “It’s okay… really,” Luna tried convincing everyone. “I just got knocked around a bit by that gas. Nothing that a good night’s sleep couldn’t fix. Still below 40, right?” I instantly panicked at the notion of it getting dark again to go to bed and I think Oppy noticed. “Percy? Honey? You okay? What interrogation number did you get?” “I…” I was taking some wild guesses here, but I assumed the letters were your regression tier. Luna and I were both C, while Derek was B, and Ditzy was A. It made logical sense, but then I thought about our numbers. At 43, I had the highest, but I was a Little. ‘They wouldn’t give the most intense interrogation of the group to a Little, right?’ I wasn’t sure, but I just took a breath. “43C…” I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but the sympathy of Luna and Harriet was immediately apparent. To my enjoyment, I was then quickly swaddled, hugged, and covered with dozens of kisses. That’s when the room stopped though and we all realized that Oppy hadn’t budged an inch. Well, she had, but only in her now tense posture, clenched fists, and enraged face. It was unnerving to see basically what amounted to the sweetest granny ever turning into essentially a rage demon from the pits of hell. Curious and the most daring of everyone, Harriet poked first. “Oppy? You okay?” It was enough to finally break her shell. “Okay? Okay? How can I be okay?” she spat. “Of course I’m not okay. Those rat bastards gave Percy interrogation 43C! 45C is the worst and 46C was banned for being inhumane and caused most subjects to have a mental breakdown! And they gave Percy 43C! I’ll… I’ll…” To be honest, Oppy almost seemed like she was a robot who was now short-circuiting, but I could tell that she was just massively upset. She went on like that for another solid few minutes. “Oppy!” Luna eventually yelled at her. Oppy finally stopped and looked at the Middle. “I know you’re upset. We all are, but you’re scaring everyone… including me.” Oppy immediately looked embarrassed and saw the frightened forms of who were essentially her grandchildren on the floor before her. Only a second later, she was on the floor and cooing with each of them like she had never been enraged in the first place. Much to my amusement, both soon looked like they had never gotten scared because of Oppy before. I, however, remembered it all perfectly. After that and a quiet dinner, we each then retreated away for the night. While Ditzy and Derek were being bathed, I had taken the time to shower myself. It was pleasant and now I was sitting back and reading a book that Oppy had recommended to me. She noted it was a good ‘distraction’ from days like today, so I eagerly took it and buried myself in it as much as I could. Right as I hit chapter 2, I heard a knock on my door. “Come in,” I said back. The door slowly opened, and Oppy popped her head in. “Hey there, Percy. Mind if I sit with you for a second?” I nodded and scooched back while I gestured to the side of my bed. “Please. Sit.” She nodded. “But, uh, thank you for the book. Good distraction and all.” Oppy smiled. “You’re very welcome. I do hope you like it.” She then took her place where I had gestured before turning back to me on the bed. “Percy… we need to talk…” I didn’t like her tone of voice. Whenever I heard that same tone with others, it always made me think that bad news was about to drop, but I gestured back. “Go on…” “I want you to let me talk for a moment,” she began. “There’s a lot you need to know while we go forward with everything, and there’s a few things that will be important for the future. Frist off, you should know that taking interview 43C and coming away with only a wet diaper is something to be proud of.” I blushed a bit that she knew about my accident afterward. “Just take it easy for now and you may notice a few… quirks in the future, but we’ll get through them together.” I desperately wanted to know what types of ‘quirks’ she was referring to, but I just smiled and nodded for her to continue. “Yes… all that is wonderful, but I know you showed incredible strength and intelligence today. As such, I think you are entitled to know what is about to happen.” I nodded in agreement. “Right… well first, you should know that I am a retired recruiter of the academy myself. One of the first actually, so I know a lot of the ins and outs of that place, but it also means I know the seriousness of what my daughters now face.” It was all clicking into place now, but she also seemed so nice. It was hard to ever put her under the same employment umbrella as Mr. Jameson from today, but I also had to remind myself that both Harriet and Samantha worked there as well. I only hoped that they wouldn’t prove the exception moving forward here. If her face was anything to go by, tough times were ahead. “Yes, all good… but this has also entitled me to know that there will in fact be a trial for them based on what they learned over the past days. I have to thank you for that. They could have just been punished and that would be that, but I’m guessing whatever you said today, really helped… even if you may not have known it at the time.” She then heavily sighed and I knew the other proverbial shoe was about to drop. “So, you have done a great service for my family, and I have no business to ask this of you, but during the trial, I have a favor to ask of you.” I slowly nodded for her to continue. “Well, if you are asked, and that’s a big if, for the sake of my daughter, I don’t want you to lie, but I want you to admit to wanting all this.” Her words stuck in mind like a bug splattering against the windshield. I wasn’t sure what all that would entail, but it felt like a trap to get me to stay here forever. If I admitted I wanted to stay in a place, I doubted that I would ever be offered a way to go home ever again through any legal means. Those chances were long enough, but this made them now feel impossible if I agreed to her hypothetical scenario. “I know…” Oppy moaned. “I know what I’m asking you to do. Normally… I would never ask, but I know my daughters well, and because I was a former recruiter myself, I know where they go each time. So… I know where they found you, Percy. Must have been some con.” I immediately gulped over her knowing the truth. Being a plucked Little from this academy, I knew from my knowledge of this system that everyone knew I was considered a prime candidate to be a Little in their society, but for Oppy to know that I had come from a con… that con… I quickly blushed. Oppy noticed. She smiled kindly at me and rubbed my back gently for a moment. “It’s okay, dear. I understand the desire to be free like that. There’s no judgement from my end whatsoever, but… I also know what I’m asking is at least the partial truth…” I knew she was right, but I also knew that confessing it out loud and in public was another thing entirely. “I know Littles are capable of so much. Heck, I was around before the last Great Height War, so I know that very well indeed. You aren’t just a person to become a Little to my daughter here, but I also know that if you can give this place a chance, everyone can come away happy. If they ask and you say ‘no’ though… it could be a very different outcome,” she said with a heavy amount of sadness and stress baked into each of her words. “I see that,” I said finally, after Oppy seemed to be too wrapped up in her own emotions from the day. “It’s just a lot… and I barely know your daughters.” Of course, I liked them for sure… or at least one of them, but this was my future hanging in the balance here. It wasn’t just some fantasy, so it felt like a lot to be placed on my shoulders right now. Oppy glumly nodded. “I understand that, but you must know that Sam is a good person. She just has the misfortune of being a sister to someone who doesn’t always follow or even care about the rules. She shouldn’t be punished for something like that and for not turning her in. Please… for Sam.” I could see the pain and the sincerity of a mother’s words and from what I knew of the two sisters, Oppy hadn’t lied to me once. It was still a lot to ask, but I knew I had to promise her something tonight to ease her mind if only a little. Samantha was a good person, and she didn’t deserve to be punished for her associations, so that alone made me want to help the family out in some way at least. “I will think about it, Oppy. You’ve been very kind to me, and I want to help, but… just let me think…” Oppy nodded and I could see just the faintest hint of a smile from the corners of her mouth as she stood up. “That’s all I ask, Percy.” She then walked over to the door. “Goodnight, sweetie…” She then almost left but snuck her head from behind the door one last time. “And just one last thing… I don’t know about your life back home, but you fit in well here. So, while I would love for you to stay as part of our family, and that is an offer… if you help us out in this way… I can help you get back home… goodnight…” Shen then left the offer in the air and gently left. To my delight, as soon as she left, a small nightlight low to the ground popped on. Curiously, it instantly made me feel safer and I smiled as I tried to read my book once more. For the next 30 minutes, I tried to read up until chapter 3, but I just couldn’t get Oppy’s deal out of my head. It was small and simple… barely anything for me to do in the grand scheme of things, or even right now for that matter, but her deal would be a confession of something that would only partially be the truth. It was a difficult line to play with and it had so many unknown consequences, but she could also get me home. Home of family… friends… normality… safety. I also knew that it wasn’t an empty promise either. She had the background and likely the connections in the academy in order to get me back home. Of course, she had also offered for me to stay here, but that felt crazy… ‘Right?’ I wasn’t sure, but over the course of only two days, I now had more options than I had started with as I had come crashing into this dimension. I wasn’t sure of what was next for the trial of the two sisters, but for now, I was in a better spot than I was, and that wasn’t anything small. Soon, my thoughts drifted away, and for now, I fell into a deep and calming sleep with Stripe tucked snugly right by my side.

thanks! Glad you are enjoying. More should be up now He nodded, and kept drinking. "There's some things to make sure baby has more fun, and nasty thoughts of disobeying mommy are harder to make." He nodded. He assumed she meant some kind of party drug, which he had expected. "Good boy. There is something to make sure baby is horny and ready for mommy, though I'm not sure he needs the help." She looked down at the bulging material and straining tapes of his diaper. Jordan patted it, and he groaned. "Then there is something to help baby fill his diapers." He chocked. She was giving him LAXATIVES? "Now now hush little baby, don't you cry. Its ok. We just want to have fun and play with the baby subby, and that's part of the game. You want to play our game, don't you?" Sawyer said. Jordan, her hand still on his diaper, gave him a squeeze. He stared at her, considering. A huge part of him wanted to do anything at all to please her. Another part was terrified of what they intended. His thought process was cut short as she noticed his indecision. "Jordan, spank him," Sawyer said. Ryan's eyes went wide as he saw her push up one of his legs, hold up a paddle, and spank him hard on the thigh. "OW!" he shouted. She raised it again. "NO PLEASE NO!" He said, but she brought it down again. "OW OW OW!" he said, as each swat stung his thighs even more. "There there," Sawyer said, brushing his hair as tears began to fill his eyes. She shoved the bottle deep into his mouth so he couldn't speak. "We just need to make sure baby is obedient, and this is a good way to do it. Since your such a small, pathetic little diaper boy for mommy, it should be fine for you to drink it." He groaned at the word "pathetic." It described perfectly how he felt, but to hear it out loud made him blush. The smacks got harder, and he felt himself cry. "Yes, pathetic sweetie, you're in a diaper and crying. But its ok, mommy still wants you to be her cute baby, ok?" He nodded, desperate now from the pain in his thighs. "Since you are so pathetic, I know deep down you want to obey the pretty girl holding you in her lap. I want you to keep drinking, and if you do, Jordan will stop spanking you. This isn't stopping otherwise." The pain was getting unbearable. At the same time, the growing desperation in his cock was becoming unbearable, and he would do anything to get relieve for both. Even the thought of drinking the mixture in the bottle for her, as shamed as it made him to admit it, was itself exciting. He closed his mouth and began sucking. "Good boy, there's a good boy," she said, and patted his head. Jordan stopped, and his legs dropped. "Good baby, there's a good baby. Its ok, mommies here," Sawyer said, brushing away his tears. He slurped up the rest of the bottle, then let her wipe his face and pat his back. His own emotions were in knots. He couldn't explain why at all, but every gesture she made added to his excitement. He knew being called "good boy" should at best make him laugh, if not angry, but each time she said it he felt his heart flutter. He craved more and more of it, and found himself willing to do anything to earn the small, humiliating, praise. He looked up at Sawyer, his new "mommy," and smiled. She smiled back at him, and placed the pacifier in his mouth. "Good baby," she said, and his heart fluttered. "Do you want to keep being a good baby for mommy?" He nodded eagerly. "Mommy wants to see you crawl around our apartment like a baby. I want to see your widdle diapie bum wiggle behind you, ok?" He nodded, and got on all fours. All four of the women giggled as he began crawling. He crawled passed them, and each took a turn to lean over and smack his diaper as he did. When he was past them, he stopped and looked back over his shoulder. They each waved, cooing "hi!" in soft voices. "Keep going sweetie, mommy is right here," Sawyer said. His heart jumped again, his cock strained again against the tapes of his diaper, and he crawled. He heard the four women come up behind him and follow him, giggling as he did. Liz walked around the front of him with the camera, and he looked up at it as he passed. If they wanted "cute" videos of him, he'd give it to them. He heard her follow behind him, filming his back side as he made a point of wiggling it behind him. Her condo was even bigger then he expected. He crawled through wide, open spaced rooms, filled with leather furniture and printed art. It was surrounded by floor to ceiling windows that gave views of the downtown skyscrapers and wide lake and forests beyond. It was the kind of thing he knew he'd never be able to afford, and that just made him all the more willing to please them. "Hey sweetie! Want the dolly?" Sawyer said. He turned around to see her holding a small doll in a pink dress and pigtails in front of him. He nodded, and reached for it. She moved it back, making it "bounce" as if walking. "Good baby! Come get the dolly!" He crawled after it, and she used it to lead him through the apartment. She took him back through the same rooms, then into another he hadn't seen before. He focused entirely on the doll, watching it move in front of him, doing his best impression of being desperate for the infantile toy as the girls giggled and filmed. He noticed her holding open a door with some netting, but ignored that as he followed her in. He crossed the threshold and onto soft, padded material, and realized he was in a play pen. He paused. They really were pushing the game far. However, he had already agreed to wear a diaper, drink a bottle, and crawl around, so this wasn't much further. More importantly, with his growing excitement, and each second of attention, condescension, and domination from the women making it stronger, he was eager to please. The thought of them being happy with humiliating himself was all the argument he needed to do so. He grabbed at the doll and hugged it. Snap, snap. He heard a sound behind him. He looked back to see Jordan tying something to his thighs and ankles. He reached back to grab the locks, but she swiped his hands away and spanked him hard. "HEY! Don't interfere, or I'll turn that butt red!" He looked back at Sawyer, who smiled at him. "Its ok baby, we grown ups know what's best for you, ok? Just let her do it." He nodded. A second later, he felt his feet jolt up into the air, and almost face planted before he caught himself. He looked back again, and she backed away from him, smiling at her work. "There there diaper boy," Jordan said, patting his bottom as she did. "This is just to make sure you aren't naughty and think of escape while we get the next part ready." "What is it?" he asked, dropping his pacifier as he did. "HEY!" Jordan shouted. "You keep that pacifier in your mouth or your diapered ass will feel my belt!" "What? What did you do?" He began trying to wiggle his legs, but found there was nothing he could do to break the straps. He tried getting up, but the position of his feet, being pulled toward his bottom, kept him in the crawling position. Sawyer bent over him. "Shhh shh there there little one, its ok. Mommy and her friends just want to make sure you are safe in the play pen as we get our next game for you ready, ok? These will make sure you can only crawl, so you can't get out." "What? But, I..." "Now now," she said, and put the pacifier in his mouth. "No whining or we really will spank you. Just suck your paci and play with your doll, and we'll get the rest ready. OK? Bye bye now!" She walked out of the play pen, followed by her friends, and closed the door to it behind them. Ryan crawled toward it and pushed it, but it wouldn't budge. He looked around the playpen. The walls here high, far higher then any normal one, and would have been difficult to get out of even if he wasn't stuck on all fours. He looked back at the ropes. He couldn't tell the material, but they were strong and unyielding. He pulled at them, but they remained in place. "Its ok sweetie! Just play with your doll for the camera so you make mommy happy!" Sawyer said. Ryan looked up at the camera and blushed. While crawling, he had been stuck in the intensely obedient sub space brought on by his excitement. Now, he realized how silly it must look, a grown man in a diaper playing with a doll in a playpen. Still, his gut was filled with excitement, and he wanted more then anything to be on their good side. If obeying them got that, he could do it. He looked back at the doll. It had long blond hair tied in pigtails, a pink dress with straps over the shoulder and a teddy bear on the chest, long socks, and platform shoes. It also had, he couldn't help but noticed, a pacifier in its mouth and diaper under its dress. A thought hit his mind. He was afraid to find out if it was true, but he felt compelled to check. He lifted the doll's skirt, and gasped as he confirmed it. Pink teddy bears. It wasn't just wearing any diaper, but one that looked exactly like the one he was wearing. What could it mean? Footsteps were returning into the room. He began bouncing the doll to make it "walk" the same way Sawyer did to taunt him. "La la la," he sang in a soft voice, making sure not to drop his pacifier again.

It's when I leave for Mexico on Saturday Feb 10th. Surgery is on Monday Feb 12th at 8am. So just add two days for the Surgery. I just liked having the countdown to my flight because that's when all the fun starts happening. From now on I think I will call Feb 12th Dependence Day.

Sixty-Eight Even in the days before diapers entered my life, I was wary of coffee. I loved coffee, but coffee didn’t always love me back. Drinking a hot cup of joe meant that I’d spend the rest of the morning making sure I had a planned escape route to the closest bathroom–as it just seemed to run right through me. More often than not, Mommy would just pick up her morning coffee between the house and the office. Even on the days she decided to stay home–whether she was working from home, or playing hooky–she’d still make a quick run to a coffee shop to pick up a tall cardboard cup of caffeine. On rare occasions, however, she’d make a pot of coffee in the kitchen. Those were my favorite mornings. There’s just something so pleasant about waking up to the smell of fresh hot coffee. The way it just seeks you out, grabs you, and pulls you into the kitchen. I didn’t drink it–Mommy said that coffee wasn’t for babies–but just smelling it was usually enough to put me in a good mood for a few hours. And so it was a pleasant surprise to wake to the smell of coffee. For a moment, I thought it was going to be one of those special days where Mommy decided to stay home from work. I’d go to the kitchen, finding her in just a short t-shirt and some panties–cup of coffee in one hand and a spatula in the other as she made some pancakes for us. I’d be seated in the high chair–another costly custom piece she had acquired since I started staying with her–and she’d cut them into little pieces, feeding them to me one bite at a time. No, that wasn’t right. Mommy was somewhere else. A resort? Business thing? It was hard to keep track of Mommy’s life anymore. It all came back to me. Ava. She was at the house, and it was she who made coffee. I almost audibly groaned, thinking about the awkwardness of the day before. How I had greeted her on my hands and knees, swollen diaper between my legs. How I had messed myself right in front of her. How she changed my diaper for me, all while talking about how she wanted to date other men. Or something like that. She had tried her hardest to initiate conversations with me throughout the day, but she was met with the resistance of a grumpy toddler. It wasn’t entirely purposeful–sure, I was in a bad mood, but I didn’t want to be a dick to her. Small talk and dirty diapers was all she got out of me. But coffee. Coffee seemed like a good start to this new day. It was like a ‘restart’ button had been pressed. Okay. You want to win some points back with her? You can start by just not being a brat. I exited the crib, checking the snaps on the bottom of the onesie I wore to bed last night. Still holding. Status of diaper? Wet. Not drenched, but certainly not dry. It’d do. I followed my nose out of the nursery, all the way to the kitchen. As tempting as it was to just crawl–I opted to walk instead. I was a little wobbly for a minute, but by the time I got to the kitchen, I felt like I had found my rhythm with it once again. “Good morning,” Ava said. She was, in fact, making pancakes on the stove. I wondered if Mommy had told her to do this, or if beautiful women all just thought alike. “H-hi there.” “I thought I’d make some breakfast. You like pancakes, right?” “I, uh, do, yeah.” “Why don’t you sit down. I’ll get you something to drink. There’s some juice in the fridge. Or milk.” “Maybe I’ll have some, uh, coffee?” She smirked as she mulled it over–like she either hadn’t expected me to say that, or Mommy had already told her what I was and wasn’t supposed to be consuming. At last, she shrugged. “There’s plenty in the pot,” she said. “I’ll pour you some.” “I can get it…” “Well, maybe I should…” she started, pausing for a moment. I knew what was happening. She saw me as a toddler. She saw me as someone who couldn’t be trusted to handle a hot beverage. “You know what? Go ahead.” Still, she couldn’t stop herself from adding: “Be careful. It’s hot.” As tempting as it was to give some snarky response about how shocked I was to learn that coffee was hot, I just nodded. She was doing her job–taking care of me. A baby. I took a mug from the cabinet and set it on the counter, carefully pouring the steaming liquid into it. Every single movement I made was careful and deliberate–I couldn’t risk a misstep here. It was incredibly important to me that Ava see that I was capable of pouring myself a cup of coffee. Mission complete; coffee achieved. “Hey,” I said. “I’m really sorry about yesterday.” “Sorry?” she asked. “For what?” “Well…just being kind of rude, you know? I think I was just kind of moody yesterday and…” “Don’t worry about it,” she shrugged. “Maybe I owe you an apology too.” “What? No, I don’t think so. What could you possibly be apologizing to me for?” “Mommy trusted me to be a babysitter, you know? And I promised her that’s what I’d be. And what was the first thing I did yesterday? I practically begged you to change your life. That was rude. You’re living your best life here, you know? Who am I to assume that I know what’s best for you.” I opened my mouth, ready to tell her that she’s wrong–ready to explain that she had actually been pretty inspiring to me. Instead, I moved my arm a little too quickly, splashing hot coffee on myself. I cried out. The pain only lasted a moment, and it wasn’t even that bad–it was just the surprise of it. “Oh my gosh! Clark, are you okay?” She rushes to me, towel in hand, to try and dab away the liquid on my onesie. “I…I’m fine.” “Maybe coffee wasn’t the best idea?” I wanted to tell her that it’s not a big deal and that I’ll be fine, but she reached forward and took the cup from my hand. There was no time to react or protest as she dumped the mug out into the sink. “Why don’t you have a seat. I’ll get you some juice in a sippy cup, okay?” I sighed, realizing I lost this battle. There’d be more later–more opportunities to prove I’m more than a baby. Out of habit, I started to climb into the high chair, but thought better of it–quickly sliding into one of the ‘adult’ chairs at the table instead. She smiled at this, but didn't say anything. She didn’t have to, I was pretty sure I could read her mind: “Okay, sure. You want to pretend to be a big boy? I won’t tell Mommy.” “I respect that you’re doing your own thing right now,” she said, getting back to the stove and picking up the conversation where she left off before I spilled coffee. “And, look, of all people? I get it. Being treated like a baby is the best feeling in the world. Who knows? Maybe I could’ve benefited from asking Neve if I could move in with her for a few months. Getting breastfed every morning? God, that sounds amazing.” I opened my mouth to try and speak again, but I’m too slow–she just kept on going. “Be a baby for as long as you’d like to, Clark. Good for you for embracing it.” She sets a plate of pancakes down in front of me, along with a sippy cup. To my surprise, she’s already cut the pancakes up into small pieces for me. “Ms. Heller said you liked it like that,” she said. “She also said you liked to be fed…but…” “I-it’s fine,” I stammered. “I’m capable of feeding myself.” She sat down next to me, a plate of food for herself, along with a cup of coffee. Damn, the coffee smelled so good. I imagined myself in the future–far in the future, when I had gray hair and wrinkles. Ava and I would be regaling some friends with tales of the wild, occasionally diapered, adventures we had in our youth. “What made you decide to give up the baby-stuff?” someone would ask. And I’d answer: “It was the smell of coffee, I think. I just realized I didn’t want to live in a world without it.” “Ms. Heller will be back in a few hours,” she said. “Are you excited?” Honestly? Of course I was. She could be away for just a few minutes and I’d still be delighted to see her walk through the doorway again. But I wanted to play it cool: “It’ll be nice, yeah.” “She’s probably very excited to see you.” “I dunno,” I shrugged. “I think she likes getting a break from all the diaper changes.” “I can’t blame her for that…” “Actually, I think she’s traveling with Ms. Beaufort this weekend,” I said. I had forgotten that it might have been a sore topic–I was just trying to change the topic to anything other than me being a baby. “Yeah, that’s what Ms. Heller said,” Ava shrugged. I knew it was none of my business, but I was too curious to just leave well enough alone. “So are you, like, upset with her?” “No,” she said, shaking her head. “I don’t think she did anything wrong. I made the decision to move on, you know? I wanted to stop wearing diapers and suckling on her tits. So I don’t really get a right to be upset if she finds someone else.” “Ah,” I said. “Jealous?” “Maybe.” “Do you have regrets?” “Sometimes I think I do? But, ultimately, I think I made the right decision for myself. It just sucks to know that there’s someone else now. Someone else getting all the special things I used to while I’m not.” I thought about Hillary–Mommy’s last ‘baby’ before me. I wondered if she would’ve felt the same way, seeing how Mommy treated me now. Maybe, one day, I’d feel the same things Ava was when I moved on from Mommy’s care and she filled that void with someone else. “Well, I know it’s not the same thing,” I said. “But if you want, there’s plenty of diapers here. If you want to slip into one.” She laughed. “I appreciate that, Clark. But I’m not the baby. You are.” I felt myself blushing. “Speaking of,” she added. “How’s your diaper doing this morning?” “It’s…” It occurred to me that it was much more wet now than it was when I first woke up. Now it felt drenched. Squishy and juicy. “...pretty wet, I think.” “Need a change?” I wanted to tell her, again, that I could do it myself. Instead: “Maybe after breakfast.” “Suit yourself.” I picked up one of the small triangular-shaped pieces of pancake with my fingers, dunked it in the pool of syrup on my plate, and tossed it into my mouth. While it still felt pretty normal to me, it suddenly felt kind of juvenile while in Ava’s presence. “Hey, can I ask you something?” “Of course,” she responded. “When you…stopped wearing diapers, was it hard to not have accidents after that?” “Harder than I would’ve thought,” she said. “But not impossible. It’s not like you’re starting over again from the very beginning. You know how to hold it–you just have to be a little more conscious of it for a while. Speaking for myself, I had to fight the impulse to just let go everytime I needed to pee or…well, you know.” “So there were accidents?” She laughed, nodding her head. “Afraid so.” “Were they…bad?” Another laugh. “Well…I’d argue that there’s no such thing as a good accident. I ruined a few pairs of panties. Made a fool of myself once or twice. But, I dunno…” She shrugged. “...that’s all in the past now. A few accidents seems like a fair price to pay for the freedom I’m enjoying now.” I wondered if I should ask her to elaborate, but I didn’t think it was necessary. I think I understood what she meant by ‘freedom.’ The freedom to leave the house. Go places. Meet people. Have a job. The freedom to just exist without having to think about the time or manpower required to change a dirty diaper. “Just thinking about the future?” she asked. I shrugged. “Maybe.” Actually, I was thinking about the now. I was thinking about the imaginary arms race between me and this guy she worked with–a guy I didn’t even know the name of. He got to see her everyday. She seemed to like him–or, at least, like him enough that she was thinking about him while she changed my diaper the day before. And? He was potty trained. Presumably. In other words: he had a head start on me, for as long as I was still pooping my pants. She was staring down at her phone as I pondered my place in Ava’s life. She was smiling. She let out a little giggle. A text from that guy? Calm down, man. “You okay, Clarky?” she asked. I wondered what it was that tipped her off that I was having a little moment. Clarky. You know, I had gone most of my life without ever being called that everyday. Sure, friends or relatives would occasionally throw it out there in an endearing way when I was younger. But now ‘Clarky’ was synonymous with ‘Baby Clark.’ And as long as people were still calling me ‘Clarky,’ I would still be a baby. I watched as Ava’s attention returned to her phone as I shoved another piece of pancake into my mouth and chewed it. I was thinking. Plotting. How do I grow up? Again. I begin to make a mental list of how I’d achieve such a goal. Step 1: Leave the house once in a while. Start reacclimating myself to society-at-large. I’d never grow up if I stayed disconnected from everything outside of the house. I needed to get out of my stinky little bubble. Step 2: Potty training? Step 3: Get Mommy to unlock me? That’s going to be a challenge. Step 4: Figure out school. Step 5: A job? Living on my own again? There was another task in there that I’d have to complete–I just didn’t know where it belonged yet. Talking to my mother. Of all the loose ends left behind when I abandoned the world to live with Mommy, it was my relationship with my mother that felt like the loosest. I had fretted and fretted over her visit, only to have been pleasantly surprised by how well the visit actually went. Only to–almost literally, I sometimes thought–shit all over that progress when pictures of me and my dirty diapers were sent to her. She had tried to reach out to me countless times. She left voicemails. Text messages. She sent a letter to my apartment–which Evan was kind enough to forward to Mommy’s. And I had no response to any of it–petrified of having to face the damage that might have been caused. I didn’t want to have a conversation about it. I didn’t want to explain to her what happened. I also didn’t want to have to lie to her. So…I just hid. I had been hiding ever since. “All done?” Ava asked, her voice saturated with sweetness as she looked at me with her pretty eyes. She was talking to me like a toddler. And she probably would for a while. Maybe not in every conversation–but in enough of them. “Y-yeah…” “Good. Let me take this out of your way then.” She stood, taking the plate and bringing it over to the sink where she rinsed it off before putting it into the dishwasher. It was nice to be cared for–even the little things. Being a baby had perks. I couldn’t help but steer my eyes over towards her phone, sitting on the table still, as she worked at the sink. I knew I shouldn’t be nosy, but my stare was fixed on the black screen–just hoping that she’d get a text so that I could get a clue as to what her life was like now. And then it happened. I willed a text into existence. Caleb: “LOL” That was the entire message. But that was also enough of a message. Ah yes, Caleb. Caleb likes to laugh. Out loud, even. What had Ava said to him to get that response? The logical part of my brain knew that it was probably nothing worth dwelling over–I was thinking about this interaction way more than either of them had. But fuck logic. I wanted to speculate on the worst case scenario–the one where his response came to her making a remark about where she was right now. “I’m stuck at my former boss’s house, babysitting a grown man in a diaper. And you better believe he’s wearing a pissy diaper right now.” And to that, Caleb just said: “LOL.” I realized that, in addition to coffee, I also missed beer. And liquor. Those things used to help when I was getting myself all worked up about things that didn’t actually matter. Speaking of coffee…Ava had left most of a mug’s worth sitting on the table. “Hey, uhm, were you going to drink that coffee?” She laughed. “Why? Did you want it?” “Kind of.” “I’d say I should put it in a bottle or sippy cup for you, but I don’t think it’s hot anymore. You might make a mess of yourself, but at least you won’t get burned.” I sighed. “You know that I’m not actually a baby, right?” She looked conflicted. Did she agree with that, or not? “Just, uhm, be careful.” I sighed and slowly dragged the cup towards me on the table. I’d probably set myself back considerably in my imagined battle against Caleb if I managed to spill even a drop of the coffee. I concentrated, putting all my energy into my steadiness as I lifted the mug to my lips. Oh shit. Near-orgasmic. Coffee. Caffeine. I couldn’t help myself, I chugged the rest of the cup down, the room-temperature liquid going down surprisingly smooth. “What do you think?” Ava asked. “Should we deal with that diaper?” “You know…I don’t think it’s that bad,” I shrugged. Really, I just wanted to put off another diaper change for as long as possible. I needed more opportunities to remind her of how mature I could be. Her wiping my ass wasn’t going to be one of them. “If you say so,” she said. We migrated back out to the den, taking seats on the couch to turn the TV on again. Nothing in particular–we seemed to take turns flipping through various channels and platforms mindlessly as we talked. “So when Mommy and Ms. Beaufort started their company, did they talk to you about joining?” She nodded. “You just…didn’t want it?” “It was nice of them to ask,” she said. “But it would’ve been the same thing as the old company, you know? Leaders and followers. The followers would wear diapers.” “Fair enough.” “I’m surprised you’re not working there,” she said. “Mommy and I talked about it. I could have if I wanted to. But…” “...but you wanted to just live the full-time baby lifestyle?” I shrugged. “So it seems. But I’ve been over to the office a few times. Mommy used to take me there to show me off.” Ava giggled. “You must’ve loved that.” “It wasn’t the worst.” She was right–I had loved it. There was nothing to hide there. Nobody to hide from. Everyone knew exactly who I was and what I was all about. I’d be paraded around the office, giving everyone time to make their little jokes, squeeze my cheeks, and playfully pat my thick bottom. Ms. Beaufort, Lyndie, Ms. Roberts, Amber. They loved it. I suspected Risa liked it too–if only because it took some of the attention off of her for a while. “You don’t go any more?” “Not as much,” I shrugged. I had become a real homebody as of late. The outside was an overwhelming place for a big baby who might fill his pants at any moment. “You know what I miss?” she asked, the sound of someone seamlessly changing the subject. “Huh?” “That pizza place over by your old apartment. Toretti’s?” I laughed. I thought about that place from time to time. Not for the pizza–but the staff. Pizza Girl. It had been a while. Did she still work there? Did she ever think about me–the guy who wore diapers? “I liked that place,” I said. “All the pizza places by Lyndie and I’s apartment suck. I want that pizza again.” “Yeah? We should, uh, go sometime.” She looked at me, smirking and with a curious eyebrow raised. “Really?” “M-maybe I should get out once in a while. And that’d be fun, right? You and me going to get pizza?” “Almost sounds like a date,” she giggled. “N-no, I mean…” Maybe I shouldn’t have been so quick to shut her down. “We should go sometime.” “Will Mommy let you?” “I…think?” “Well I’d like that,” she said. “Let me know when you want to do that. And bring extra diapers, of course.” I loved coffee. But coffee didn’t love me back. Drinking that cup had been a bad idea–especially since it had been a while since I had any. Nervously, I laughed it off. “I’ll be fine!” But in the next moment, a deluge of noisy sputtering waste was filling my diaper and all I could do was blush and stare at the floor. I repeated, mostly to myself: “I…I’ll be fine…”

Later that evening, over pizza and beers, the two best friends discussed the spankings they’d given each other. Shifting uncomfortably in their seats at the kitchen table, they both noted how painful it had been receiving the paddle, but at the same time, how good it felt to clear the air and wipe the slate clean when it was all done. Lara was the first to suggest maybe this shouldn’t just be a one time thing. “It’s kind of embarrassing admitting this,” she said blushing, “but I think maybe getting spanked more often would be … kinda like… good for me. I mean not like a LOT more often, but…” Lara trailed off. Stacey waited a moment before finishing her friend’s sentence. “…when you’ve earned it?” Lara blushed profusely. She couldn’t believe she was actually asking her roommate to spank her. Stacey could sense Lara’s anxiety and reassured her. “I’m sure you won’t need it that often,” she said. “And I won’t need it too often either,” Stacey added with a smirk. Lara looked back at her smiling. “You mean you want to get spanked again, too?” Stacey let out a loud laugh. “I think WANT is a pretty strong word. My ass hurts a ton and I am not eager for another dose of the paddle.” Lara blushed again and quickly tried to backtrack. “No no, yeah, right. No, I don’t WANT to get spanked either. I just… I think maybe it will help for me to have some accountability.” Stacey smiled widely at her friend. “Me too. It will help me too.” A quiet pause ensued as the girls munched on their pizza. Stacey broke the silence. “So.. maybe we should have, like, some rules or something? So we know what merits a spanking? And,” Stacey shifted in her seat and winced. “does every spanking have to be with the paddle? Maybe that’s only reserved for the worst offenses…” “Ohhh yeah!” Lara said, grabbing at her own bottom. “That thing is vicious. I’m pretty sure I have a huge welt on my ass right now.” “Yeah me too,” said Stacey. She paused a moment and bit her bottom lip. Looking at her friend tentatively, she said softly, “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours?” Lara put a hand to her mouth and giggled loudly. She nodded and stood. Turning around, Lara faced away from her friend as she unfastened her pants and wiggled them over her hips. She hesitated a moment before lowering her panties. Even just a few hours ago, Lara would never have dreamed she was about to show her bare bottom to her roommate. But so much had changed between them. And it now seemed rather likely that this would be far from the last time Stacey would see her naked backside. Lara tugged down her pink cotton panties and exposed her sore bottom. Stacey gasped. There was a paddle shaped redness covering both cheeks, but on the right side where the implement had the strongest impact, Lara wore a dark purple bruise, raised up off her skin. “Oh my God! Oh honey. I’m so sorry! You have a huge bruise!” Lara ran her fingers over the tenderest area and craned her neck to try to see. She could feel the welt, but couldn’t get a look at it. “You’re turn,” Lara said bluntly. Stacey slowly got to her feet, turned and bared her bottom. Lara let out a gasp just like Stacey had. “Holy shit!” she yelled, giggling slightly. “Ohhh wow, I can’t believe I did that to you. That looks like it hurts!” Stacey looked over her shoulder, but like Lara couldn’t get her eyes around to assess the damage. She looked up at Lara. Their eyes met, and they smiled. At once, both girls ran down the hall giggling and tripping over their pants which remained around their knees. In the bathroom, they bent over side by side, their backsides facing the mirror. “Holy crap, look at those bruised butts!” Lara gaped. “Yikes. Yeah, you definitely got even with me.” “No way!” Lara teased, hip-checking her friend playfully. “My bruise is way darker!” “Is not!” Stacey said indignantly, returning the hip-check. The girls laughed and pulled up their pants. Back at the kitchen table, they started making a list of spankable offenses and degrees of severity. Stacey wrote as they chatted, making three escalating categories of rules - hand, other implement, paddle. They also noted that the paddle could be used for repeated rule-breaking in the lesser categories. “This is a pretty good list,” Stacey said, looking over her notes. “But this ‘other’ category is a little ambiguous. What else are we going to use?” Lara blushed a little. “When I was a kid, my mom spanked me with the back of her hairbrush one time. I definitely learned a lesson from that thing.” “Hairbrush,” Stacey said aloud as she wrote. “What about a wooden spoon?” Lara’s cheeks got redder. “Yeah I got it with that a few times too.” “Geez, your mom was tough,” said Stacey sympathetically, as she wrote ‘wooden spoon’ on the paper. “My mom only ever spanked me with her hand. My dad threatened me with his belt a few times, but he never followed through.” “Oh yeah, a belt. Write it down,” said Lara. “I think I have a good one we can try.” “Got it. Anything else? I think this is a pretty good list for now.” “Yeah that should be enough. We can always add to it if needed.” “Ok, great. Now,” Stacey said with a little apprehension, “I can only think of one more variable…” she trailed off. “What?” Lara asked eagerly. Stacey waited another moment, unsure of herself. “Pants up or pants down?” she finally asked. “Ohhhhh.” Lara blushed again, as did her friend. “Umm… down?” she said meekly, raising an eyebrow. Both girls felt awkward, but they both knew if the spankings were going to be effective, they’d be much better done on a bare bottom. Stacey nodded, nervously tapping her pen on the table. “Panties too?” she clarified, giving a slight nod to indicate her opinion. Lara swallowed hard. “Panties too,” she said confidently. Stacey let out a nervous giggle. Then, at the bottom of the page, she wrote in all caps “ALWAYS ON THE BARE.” Lara read over her shoulder. She giggled too, and hid her face in her hands. Pulling them back and locking eyes with her best friend, she nodded. “Always on the bare!” she said.

I'll post some pictures with explanations after this stent comes out

An incontinence on/off switch might become an option in the future, if this product gets approved: https://www.reliefsrl.com/#product A simple use of a magnet to open/close the valve to be continent/incontinent. And my guess is, it would require "maintenance" every 2 years, with a simple procedure through the urethra to remove and insert a new. But it will never give you the same feeling as being incontinent for real. You choose to make the diaper wet, like you do when you actively empty your bladder. So I bet it feels a lot "same-same, but different" But at least it might give you more sleep at night as the bladder will not wake you up when its full.

It would work as long as the resulting holes being made don't irritate the lining of your urethra. You won't like the feeling of sharp edges. In my experience, the dental floss is a bit less irritating than fishing line, but still irritating nonetheless. Find something that is smooth and won't feel like you're being cut with a wire. Ultimately, the limiting factor is the size of your urethra. Most people find that the narrowest part of the urethra is the meatus of the penis (the entrance). So basically, whatever you can fit should work, and whatever you can't fit, won't. Since you're using a 16fr catheter, you should be able to fit 4-6 mm in diameter, which seems to be the standard sizing range for stents these days. Update I am finally honing in on the dimensions of my urinary tract! Based on one of the first stents I've ever made, I find that the distance between my bladder neck and external sphincter to be about 3 inches (about 7.5 cm). The stent has no tubing in the middle of it so my prostate is comfortably squeezing what can, and I don't feel like I'm aroused all the time. The dimensions I've found are surprisingly comfortable! Even just fixing the length by 1 cm made a world of difference. The stent is seated well and I don't expect it to migrate anywhere. It hasn't slipped inside the bladder and it hasn't slipped out. I've been uncontrollably wetting now for about a day and a half, and I've been loving every minute of it! I can feel urine escape every minute or two, depending on how much I breath in to adjusting how I sit. It's pretty wild. The most irritating thing about it right now is the retrieval line (plain dental floss). The cool thing is, this stent has two retrieval loops that is perfect for a crochet hook to grab, so I'm really half tempted to cut the dental floss altogether and pray my stent doesn't slip inside my bladder. We'll see. The design is basically modeled off of @cathdiap's refined design with the exception of there not being a plastic tube holding my prostate open. I'm not going to lie, it wasn't easy getting the thing in, but once in and seated, I've been continuously dripping non-stop. My wife won't even let me change without permission now! 🥰 I'll eventually post pictures of the final design of the stent. I have a couple of modifications I'd like to try out first.

I loved playing with toy cars, electric toy trains and Legos well into my early teenage years. But when my friends lost interest in such children's games, I decided to stop. Didn't want to be teased and excluded from my friend group. It wasn't until I accepted and loved my little person decades later that I began to enjoy playing with toys again.

I did this to myself, I will happily state upfront, and so far, I am pretty secure in my decision, and would not go back, but, that said, I think it's fair to be able to discuss some of the downsides to living a diapered life, openly. I share this, not looking for someone else to solve my problems, but just because we are a community, and we come together to discuss some unconventional stuff around here. And maybe, just slightly, as a caveat to anyone who thinks that this path is all tummy tickles and the smell of baby powder. I would say that I concur with @Enthusithat the logistics of travelling when you have to bring or source a supply of disposable underpants (or make arrangements to deal with reusable ones), can be a definite inconvenience. It depends on the circumstances, of course. Curating a stack of diapers that can get me through a weekend away with my wife can be fun, but trying to figure out how to manage it for three weeks overseas is notably more stressful. Also, travelling with friends or other people whom you ideally don't want to be "in the know", adds a layer of planning and concern. And, don't forget that disposal has to be planned and considered, as much as supply - will the trash cans in the hotel rooms conceal an adult diaper? What do you do with bulky, secret garbage, when you're spending a week at your buddy's cottage? Leave it to ferment in the car? Second to the above would be the bane of everyone in diapers, everywhere, be they 60 days old, or 60 years... leaks. I've become a skilled diaper pilot over the last 5 years; I know my chosen products well, I know how they work, how they fail, where and when I can push them, and when not to. But, it is impossible to account for all product variances and all waring circumstances, so, leaks happen. Sometimes, they can amount to a minor inconvenience or a humourous anecdote, but sometimes, a leak can leave you in a real pickle. I've deliberately dumped a beer on my lap to cover up a diaper failure. I've yet to experienced a catastrophic public wardrobe malfunction, but, I know that it could happen, and I'd have to deal with that. Third would be... keeping it a secret. That buddy's cottage I mentioned before? What if there is no good solution at hand? You can't throw them in the lake, you can't bury them in the woods (they have a dog), you can't just anonymously throw a big wet diaper into the kitchen or bathroom garbage, so... do you, A) risk unplanned exposure, or, B), head off that possibility by coming clean and politely asking what you should do regarding your disposable underpants? Or, you think that your security protocols are second to none, but... a wardrobe slip, a leak, an unplanned visit from EMS or the Fire Department, that water heater breakdown, the kids are searching for their Christmas presents, your mother-in-law is searching for better place mats, someone suspects that their missing earring is in the garbage somewhere... stuff happens. You might never have to deal with that, but, you need to have an idea how you would deal with it. Moving to Mexico and changing your name, or jumping off the balcony, are not practical solutions for most of us. Finally, there is what I would call the political capital expense. This may or may not ever come into play for you, but for those of us who are open about wearing protective underpants with someone important in their lives, let's face it, "this" is an uncommon consideration for most people. Ideally, people will be decent and treat it as private and not to be weaponized, but, it's always there, hovering in the background, isn't it? Using myself as an example, most relationships cannot be all sunshine and roses - you might have a deep and abiding love and respect for your partner, and they for you, but, kids, dogs, cars, houses, finances, in-laws, preferences, moods, what quadrant the moon is in... sand is going to get into the gears, sometimes. I've had to participate in somewhat contentious, very serious conversations... while I'm wearing a big stupid toddler diaper. My wife has been very considerate, for the most part, but it's an easy thing to reach for. And even if she's not actually planning to break the glass and push that button, my self-consciousness about it can't help but infuse my thinking, however slightly. You may be a stable rock of confidence, inside your Unicorn & Friends Super Dry Tush Max, but, the look on the customs officer's face might make your wife upset, even if it doesn't bother you, is all I'm saying... All of that said, I don't want to imagine going back to living life without my (usually) plastic mood booster taped snugly in place; I believe that diapers have fewer side-effects than the salad of pharmaceuticals I might otherwise have to experiment with, to maintain my mostly optimistic, pleasant outlook, day after grueling day, were I forced to navigate life from inside conventional underpants. I'm weird like that.

Stacey lay in her bed relieved that they’d found a third roommate and wouldn’t have to give up the lease on the house. It was such an amazing property, great location and had tons of space. Her mind drifted to Lara’s apprehension about their secret. It would be difficult, but she was sure they could keep it from Ted. Of course, she thought, maybe they wouldn't have to… Stacey recalled the fateful day when her friendship with Lara had almost been lost, but instead was cemented forever. The girls had moved in together at the start of their sophomore year, having pledged their sorority together and making fast friends as freshmen. But by the end of September, they were already driving each other crazy. The constant stack of dirty dishes was one thing, and piles of laundry yet another. They had begun arguing over petty shit like whose turn it was to take out the trash. Communication breakdowns were rampant, causing major issues with the shared bathroom. Finally, one day, Stacey had enough. Lara came home from class that afternoon, and Stacey was waiting for her. “Why the hell are there still dishes in the sink?!” she barked at Lara, the minute the door opened. “We talked about this yesterday. You were supposed to clean them last night! What the hell?!” “Oh well hello to you, too,” Lara muttered sarcastically, dropping her bag on the floor and taking off her shoes. She absent mindedly left them in the middle of the door way. “Don’t give me that!” Stacey yelled, raising her voice further. “And don’t leave your fucking shoes right there!!” She could feel the heat in her face as her temper soared. “Jesus, Stace,” Lara said rolling her eyes and picking up her shoes. “If I wanted to be nagged all the time, I’d go back and live with my mother!” Stacey’s blood was boiling. She was about to let loose with a long tirade when she caught sight of the decorative sorority paddles hanging in the entryway. The organization had long since banned paddling pledges during initiation ceremonies, but paddles were still part of the Greek life culture, often decorated and given as commemorative gifts. Lara had just accused Stacey of acting like her mother. Maybe that’s exactly what the girl was lacking - some firm maternal discipline. As Lara bent over to put her shoes away on the shoe rack, Stacey quickly walked up behind her and threw an arm around her waist, holding her in position. The taller Stacey easily held Lara down, her round butt well-presented. “Hey! Let go of me!” Lara yelled, struggling in vain. “What the hell do you think you’re doing??” “Something I clearly should have done weeks ago,” Stacey said, removing a paddle from the wall. “You think I nag you like your mother?? Well then I should get to punish you like your mother would when you misbehave!!” Lara finally realized what was about to happen. “Nooo!! Put that down you bitch!! Don’t you fucking dare!!” Her profane protests only served to steel Stacey’s resolve. She held the paddle over her head and cracked it over Lara’s ass, expertly landing the blow across both of the smaller girl’s cheeks. “Owww!!! Ahhh! Stacey!!! What the fu-” The paddle smacked her again. Though intended just for decoration, the colorfully painted paddle was a serious punishment implement. It was a half an inch thick, about a foot long, and four inches wide. Lara had an ample backside, but the big paddle was able to cover most of it and deliver a searing sting across her whole bottom. Stacey rhythmically spanked her roommate, not even noticing as Lara’s tone changed from profane indignation to contrite pleading. After nine swats, Stacey looked up to realize Lara was crying. “I’m sorry Stacey! I’m sorry!” she sniffed. “I’ll go do the dishes right now! Please stop!!” Stacey spanked her again. “Owwwww aaaahaahhaa!” Tears were streaking Lara’s face. Her ass was on fire. Stacey paused. “I’m going to give you five more,” she said, almost surprising herself with the dominant tone she struck, “and THEN you can go do the dishes.” “Please no, ple— OWWWWW!!!” Stacey was done listening to Lara complain. She brought the paddle down with ferocity five times in rapid succession, making her roommate blubber and bawl like a child. When she released Lara, the girl fell in a heap on the floor, grabbing at her butt and trying desperately to rub out the sting. Stacey let her be for a moment, feeling a little sorry for the abuse she had just doled out. But her anger quickly kicked back in. “Go do the dishes,” she ordered. “Now!” Lara pulled herself off the floor and scurried down the hall to the kitchen, still sniffling and rubbing her bottom. Once she heard the water running, Stacey retreated to her bedroom.

I am lucky enough to say, I have. We met a little over a year ago on a vanilla dating app. A year later we’re living together and she loves being a mommy. Part of keeping the relationship going is making sure she feels loved and appreciated. 😍

Chaper 43: Daily Report for Patrick - Tuesday Dear Susan, I hope this note finds you well. It was a pleasure having Patrick at the daycare today, and I wanted to share some highlights from his time with us. Feeding Time: Patrick enjoyed a total of four bottles today. He eagerly guzzled down his warm formula during feeding times, and we made sure to provide the comforting routine he's familiar with. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, and we promptly attended to his needs to ensure his comfort. Poppy Diaper Change #1: Mid-morning brought about a poppy surprise, which was swiftly taken care of. Poppy Diaper Change #2: After lunch, Patrick had another poppy diaper change. It seems his digestive system was quite active today! Wet and Poppy Diaper: Before heading home, there was one more combined wet and poppy diaper change to ensure a fresh and clean end to the day. Lunch: For lunch, Patrick enjoyed a nutritious meal with a variety of babyfood, including 2 glasses of prunes and carrot and 1 glass of applesauce. He seemed to relish the flavors, and we made sure he had his fill. Playtime and Nap: Throughout the day, Patrick engaged in playful activities with the other toddlers in the playpen. The lack of a highchair for Patrick wasn't a hindrance during lunch; we accommodated him on Mrs. Simmons' knee. After a lively afternoon, he had a restful nap. The makeshift nap area served its purpose, providing a comfortable spot for Patrick to recharge. It was delightful to see Patrick interact with his fellow toddlers and explore the activities we had planned. I hope this report gives you insight into his day at the daycare. If you have any questions or if there's anything specific you'd like us to focus on, please let me know. Looking forward to our next day together! Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Friday Dear Susan, I hope this report finds you well. Today was an eventful day with Patrick at the daycare, and I wanted to provide you with an overview of his experiences. Temper Tantrums: Throughout the day, Patrick exhibited several temper tantrums, especially during lunch and naptime. It seemed like he was expressing his frustrations, and we did our best to comfort him and address his needs. Feeding Time: Patrick showed a strong aversion to solid food today, refusing to eat any offered meals. Despite our efforts to introduce different textures and flavors, he seemed more inclined towards his formula. He consumed a total of six bottles of formula throughout the day, and we made sure he stayed hydrated and nourished. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, which we promptly changed to ensure his comfort. Poppy Diaper Change: Mid-morning brought about a poppy diaper change. It seems his digestive system was active once again. Wet Diaper #2: After lunch, Patrick had another wet diaper change to maintain cleanliness. Poppy Diaper Change #2: Before naptime, there was one more poppy diaper change to ensure he was snug during his rest. Playtime and Nap: Despite the temper tantrums, Patrick engaged in some playtime activities with the other toddlers. Naptime, however, was challenging due to his reluctance to settle down. We worked to provide a calm and soothing environment, although he remained fussy. It's essential to highlight the need for open communication. If there are specific preferences or concerns regarding Patrick's routine, please let us know. We want to ensure his time at the daycare is as enjoyable and comfortable as possible. Thank you for entrusting us with Patrick's care. We look forward to his next day at the daycare. Warm regards, Mrs. Simmons Daily Report for Patrick - Tuesday Dear Susan, I hope this report reaches you in good health. Tuesday brought about some interesting moments with Patrick at the daycare, and I wanted to provide you with an update. Poppy Diaper Blowout Incident: During the mid-morning play, we encountered an unexpected poppy diaper blowout. It required a bit more cleanup than usual, and we want to assure you that Patrick was promptly attended to, ensuring his hygiene and comfort. Please be advised to pack additional spare clothes for him during drop-off to handle such situations more efficiently. Feeding Time: Patrick had a good day during feeding time. He consumed his meals without any resistance and seemed content. We made sure to offer a variety of baby foods, keeping in mind his preferences. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick started the day with a wet diaper, and we changed him promptly to maintain a clean and dry environment. Poppy Diaper Change: The incident mentioned above occurred during the mid-morning poppy diaper change. Wet Diaper #2: After lunch, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to keep him comfortable. Poppy Diaper Change #2: Before naptime, he needed another poppy diaper change, which was handled with care. Playtime and Nap: Patrick engaged well in playtime activities with the other toddlers. Naptime was relatively peaceful, and he rested comfortably after a bit of initial fussiness. Special Request: In light of the poppy diaper blowout, we kindly request you to pack additional spare clothes for Patrick when bringing him to the daycare next time. This will help us handle unforeseen situations more efficiently and ensure his well-being. As always, we appreciate your trust in our care for Patrick. If you have any specific concerns or preferences, please feel free to communicate with us. Looking forward to another day of fun and care with Patrick. Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Monday Dear Susan, I trust you had a pleasant Monday. Here is a summary of Patrick's day at the daycare: Feeding Time: During the morning bottle feeding, Patrick experienced a brief moment of spit-up. It was a minor occurrence, likely due to a combination of swallowing air. We addressed it promptly, ensuring Patrick was cleaned and changed into fresh clothes. After this incident, he continued with the rest of his feedings without any issues. Patrick seemed content and enjoyed the remaining bottles throughout the day. Diaper Changes: Wet Diaper #1: Patrick began the day with a wet diaper, promptly changed to maintain cleanliness. Wet Diaper #2: After the morning feeding, we changed him into a fresh diaper. Diaper Blowout: Unfortunately, there was a diaper blowout incident during naptime, resulting in the need for an additional change. Patrick was cleaned thoroughly, and his clothes were changed to ensure his continued comfort. Wet Diaper #3: Following naptime, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to maintain hygiene. Wet Diaper #4: After lunch, another diaper change was necessary to keep him dry. Wet Diaper #5: In the late afternoon, we changed Patrick's wet diaper to maintain cleanliness. Wet Diaper #6: The final diaper change of the day was performed before heading home. Playtime and Nap: Patrick engaged well in playtime activities with the other toddlers. Despite the diaper blowout during naptime, he seemed to rest peacefully afterward. The spit-up incident was handled with care, and Patrick showed no signs of discomfort afterward. If you have any specific concerns or preferences, please feel free to let us know. Looking forward to another day of delightful moments with Patrick. Warm regards, Mrs. Henderson Daily Report for Patrick - Friday Dear Susan, I hope this report finds you well. Here is a detailed summary of Patrick's day at the daycare: Feeding Time: Patrick displayed a noticeable reluctance to consume solid foods today. Despite our efforts to introduce various options, he firmly refused them. However, during the morning feeding session, he drank three bottles of formula. Unfortunately, this led to a substantial spit-up incident shortly afterward. We promptly cleaned him up and changed his clothes to ensure his comfort. Diaper Changes: Poppy Diaper #1: The first poppy diaper change occurred in the late morning. It was relatively liquid in nature, and Patrick was changed promptly. Wet Diaper #1: Following naptime, we changed Patrick into a fresh diaper to maintain hygiene. Poppy Diaper #2: Another poppy diaper change was needed in the afternoon, similar to the previous incident. Patrick was cleaned thoroughly, and fresh clothes were provided to him. Despite his aversion to solid foods, Patrick seemed content and engaged during playtime. We will continue to monitor his preferences and make adjustments as needed. Wishing you a joyful holiday season ahead and we look forward to welcoming Patrick back in the new year! Warm regards, Mrs. Simmons Chapter 44: As Mommy lovingly changed my poppy nighttime diaper, the familiar feeling of the changing table beneath and the mobile spinning above me. Nursery daycare had become my routine for the past few weeks. The combination of baby talk, diaper changes, and playtime with the other toddler had become highlights of my life. From my job at Mommy Mag to daycare, from adult responsibilities to toddler whims. I found solace in the simplicity of my nursery days. The familiarity of Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons, the playpen adventures, and even the unexpected poppy incidents became threads in the fabric of my transformed reality. The nursery had become a pivotal backdrop in my life The soft coos and gentle baby talk from Mommy were both comforting and a stark reminder of my regression, as she secured the tapes on my fresh diaper. Mommy carefully picked out a festive green and red elf-themed onesie, complete with little jingle bells on the pointed hat. As she dressed me, her soft words filled the room. "There we go, my little elf! You're going to spread so much holiday cheer today," Mommy cooed, her fingers gently fastening the buttons. The snug fit of the onesie, coupled with the jingling sound of the bells, added an extra layer of holiday magic to the moment. Looking up at Mommy with a twinkle in my eye, I couldn't help but feel a warmth in my heart despite the surreal nature of my situation. "Is Santa really at the mall?" I asked, my voice a curious blend of adult skepticism and the innocent curiosity Mommy had coaxed out of me. Mommy giggled, her eyes filled with playful delight. "Well, you never know, my little one. We might just catch a glimpse of him! Now, let's get ready for our Christmas shopping adventure." As Mommy gathered her purse and the diaper bag, she glanced at me with a loving smile. "Are you excited, my little elf?" she asked, her babytalking tone bringing a sense of lightness to the moment. I nodded, playing along with the holiday spirit that surrounded us. "Yeah, Mommy, I'm excited." I replied, embracing the temporary joy and enchantment that the festive season promised. With that, we headed out to the mall, the jingle of my elf-themed outfit echoing with each step. The mall buzzed with the energy of last-minute Christmas shoppers, each person focused on finding the perfect gift or enjoying the festive ambiance. Mommy guided me through the bustling crowds, the rhythmic jingling of my elf-themed onesie bells harmonizing with the lively atmosphere. "Look at all the twinkling lights, Patrick!" Mommy exclaimed, pointing to the festively adorned decorations that hung from the ceiling. I craned my neck to take in the spectacle, my adult mind momentarily overridden by the enchantment of the season. As we strolled through the mall, passing storefronts adorned with sparkling ornaments and elaborate window displays, Mommy continued to narrate our surroundings with festive excitement. The combination of twinkling lights, holiday music, and the scent of cinnamon from a nearby bakery contributed to the magical ambiance. Despite my adult consciousness, I found myself getting caught up in the festive spirit that permeated the air. Mommy steered us toward various stores, each adorned with Christmas decorations and festive displays. She stopped at one shop with an array of holiday-themed goodies, encouraging me to take in the sights and sounds. "Let's pick out some special treats for our Christmas celebration, Patrick. What do you think?" she asked, the anticipation evident in her voice. As Mommy and I traversed the crowded mall, the curious gazes of fellow shoppers followed us like a spotlight. Whispers and hushed comments danced around us, casting a surreal symphony of reactions to my toddler-elf attire. Some passersby couldn't help but smile, charmed by the sight of a grown man in an elf onesie, while others exchanged puzzled glances, attempting to decipher the unconventional scene before them. A group of teenagers passed by, their laughter rising as they eyed me with a mixture of amusement and confusion. "Look at that guy! Is he lost or something?" one of them exclaimed, prompting a burst of giggles from the rest. Mommy, undeterred by the attention, responded with a reassuring smile and a subtle nod, her demeanor radiating confidence and maternal warmth. An elderly couple, likely grandparents themselves, paused to watch us stroll by. "Well, isn't he the cutest little elf? Must be embracing the holiday spirit!" the grandmother remarked, her words accompanied by a chuckle. The grandfather nodded in agreement, a twinkle of amusement in his eyes. The comments, both positive and bewildered, continued to swirl around us as we navigated the mall. Mommy, adept at deflecting judgment with a blend of pride and affection, held my hand tightly, assuring me that the opinions of strangers were inconsequential. With each comment, I felt a mix of embarrassment and a peculiar acceptance of my transformed reality. Yet, with Mommy by my side, I trudged through the sea of judgments, determined to embrace the festive spirit despite the unconventional circumstances. As Mommy and I continued our festive journey through the mall, my attention was diverted by the sight of a familiar face. In the bustling crowd, there they were – another toddler from Mrs. Henderson's daycare, accompanied by his mother. The recognition sparked a mix of emotions in me, part camaraderie and part the reminder of my shared nursery experience with these little ones. "Look, Patrick, it's your friend from daycare!" Mommy exclaimed, as we approached a cheerful woman with a warm smile. Bradley, dressed in his own toddler-sized holiday outfit, glanced in our direction and beamed with excitement. I felt a sense of connection with Bradley, as if we shared a silent understanding of the peculiar journey we were both on. The mothers engaged in friendly conversation, exchanging pleasantries about the holiday season and the joys of parenting, albeit under different circumstances. Bradley's mother, though initially taken aback by my unique situation, proved to be open-minded and friendly. She smiled warmly at Mommy and engaged in small talk, graciously accepting the unusual circumstances that defined my current life. "Your little elf is quite the attention-grabber," she remarked with a chuckle, stealing a glance at my diapered state. "I've never seen anything quite like this. Is it a special holiday tradition or something?" Mommy, adept at navigating such inquiries, responded with a smile. "Oh, you know, we like to add our own flair to the festive season. It's all in good fun!" Bradley's mother nodded, clearly processing the information. "Well, I guess everyone has their unique ways of celebrating. Bradley, say hi to your friend here!" Bradley, still captivated by our encounter, managed a shy wave, his eyes wide with curiosity. I reciprocated with a small wave and a hint of a smile, feeling a peculiar sense of camaraderie with my fellow toddler, Bradley. As the mothers continued their conversation, the initial surprise seemed to transform into a genuine acceptance of our peculiar circumstances. Bradley's mother, with a warm smile, shared her excitement about Bradley starting potty training soon. "We've got the little potty all set up at home. It's a big step, but he seems ready." Mommy responded cheerfully, "That's wonderful! Potty training is such a milestone. We're not quite there yet, but we have our own unique journey, don't we, Patrick?" I nodded, feeling a mix of embarrassment and resignation. Meanwhile, Bradley's mother, glancing down, took note of my sagging diaper. A hint of surprise flickered across her face, but she maintained her polite demeanor. "Oh, I see! Well, each child has their own pace," she replied, choosing her words carefully. "Bradley was showing some signs of readiness, but I suppose every child is different." The two mothers continued their conversation, seamlessly blending discussions of holiday plans, family traditions, and the joys of parenting. Meanwhile, Bradley and I stood side by side, both encapsulated in our respective journeys toward independence—one starting the adventure of potty training, the other navigating the unique challenges of regressed adulthood. Mommy chuckled and wished Bradley and his mother good luck with the upcoming potty training adventure. Bradley’s mother, with a grin, once again glanced at my sagging diaper and remarked, "Well, judging by Patrick's current state, he's not quite there yet. Maybe someday, right, Patrick?" I blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and humor. "Yeah, maybe someday," Mommy responded, playing along with the lighthearted banter. The mothers shared a friendly laugh, and with holiday wishes exchanged, our paths diverged as they continued with their shopping, leaving Mommy to navigate the bustling mall with her diaper-clad elf in tow. As we strolled through the mall, we passed a festive stage where Santa was seated, surrounded by excited children and their families. Mommy glanced down at me and playfully asked, "What do you think, Patrick? Want to meet Santa?" I hesitated for a moment, feeling a mix of curiosity and shyness. "Uh, I don't know, Mommy," I mumbled, glancing at the long line of eager kids waiting for their turn with Santa. "Come on, little elf! Let's go say hi to Santa," she declared, guiding me towards the jolly man in the red suit. The children and parents in line giggled at the sight of a diaper-clad elf being dragged by his mommy. As Mommy got us in line to meet Santa, I couldn't shake the skeptical side of my adult mind that knew Santa wasn't real. Yet, my infantilized brain, fueled by curiosity and excitement, couldn't resist the allure of the festive spectacle. As the line inched forward, the scent of hot cocoa and cinnamon filled the air, creating a magical atmosphere that even the adult part of me couldn't entirely resist. Mommy whispered sweet words of encouragement, and my toddler instincts took over, filling me with giddy excitement. As we approached Santa, the details of his appearance became more vivid. The enchanting figure of Santa Claus sat on a majestic, plush red throne with gold trim, adorned with festive holiday decorations. His suit, a rich velvety red, was accentuated by fluffy white fur lining the edges. The iconic black belt with a large, polished buckle cinched his waist. Santa's rosy, cherubic cheeks glowed with warmth, and his twinkling blue eyes sparkled with merriment. His snowy white beard cascaded down in perfect waves, framing a kind and benevolent smile. The strands of silver in his beard hinted at the wisdom acquired through countless holiday seasons. A red and white hat perched atop his head completed the iconic ensemble, with the white pom-pom swaying gently as he greeted each child. The scene was reminiscent of a classic Christmas storybook brought to life. The attention to detail in Santa's appearance, from the intricate embroidery on his suit to the gleaming spectacles perched on the bridge of his nose, painted a picture of the real deal. Finally, it was our turn. Santa greeted us with a hearty "Ho ho ho! Well, hello there, you’re a big one aren’t you?” Santa chuckled. As I gingerly settled onto Santa's lap, a mixture of excitement and curiosity swirled within me. To my surprise, Santa looked at me with a knowing twinkle in his eye and addressed me by name. "Well, hello there, Patrick," he boomed in a warm, jovial voice that resonated with the essence of the holiday season. My eyes widened with amazement. How did Santa know my name? The enchantment of the moment momentarily erased any skepticism, and I found myself caught up in the magic of the encounter. I sat on Santa's knee, my eyes wide with awe as I gazed up at the jolly figure in the red suit. The twinkling lights adorned the festive backdrop, and the air was filled with the scent of pine and holiday cheer. The enchanting ambiance of the Christmas grotto surrounded us as Santa, with a hearty smile, spoke my name as if he had known me forever. Santa's presence was strikingly authentic. His bushy white beard cascaded down, framing a friendly face that seemed to embody the spirit of the season. The rosy hue of his cheeks and the twinkle in his eyes radiated warmth and merriment. His crimson suit, lined with fluffy white fur, completed the iconic look of the beloved figure. For a moment, the grown-up side of my mind hesitated, fully aware that Santa was just a symbol of the season. But then, the childlike excitement within me took over. I began listing off toys and goodies with genuine enthusiasm, feeling the magic of Christmas infuse every word. However, just as the festive spirit reached its peak, a soft squelching sensation beneath me disrupted the joyous occasion. The realization that I had popped my diaper right there on Santa's lap struck me like a sudden frosty breeze. Santa, rather than reacting with shock or disappointment, responded with an unexpected sense of humor. His laughter echoed through the grotto as he jovially remarked, "Well, it seems we've got a little surprise here, Patrick. Maybe you're wishing for your potty training back for Christmas, or perhaps just a nice, clean diaper!" The embarrassment washed over me, as I sat on Santa's knee, the atmosphere in the Christmas grotto shifted. Whispers and gasps rippled through the crowd as onlookers noticed the unmistakable sign of my poppy diaper. Embarrassment flooded my cheeks, and I felt the familiar sting of tears welling up. I clenched my tiny fists, ready to let out a cry that matched the intensity of my humiliation. But just as the first whimper escaped my lips, Santa, with a twinkle in his eye, reached into his bag of surprises. To my astonishment, he pulled out a pacifier, as if by magic. The pacifier was adorned with my name, and it seemed to materialize from thin air, instantly capturing my attention. As Santa handed me the pacifier, the room fell silent, all eyes still on us. The twinkling lights and festive melodies surrounded me, but it was the comforting presence of the pacifier that became my anchor in that moment. I hesitated for a second, the desire to resist such an infantile gesture tugging at my pride. Yet, as the pacifier touched my lips, a surprising sense of calm washed over me. The soothing rhythm of sucking on the familiar silicone allowed me to escape as the world outside the grotto seemed to fade away, leaving only the enchanting Christmas scene and Santa's compassionate gaze. In that enchanted moment, as the pacifier danced between my lips, a peculiar sensation swept over me. It was as if the magic of Christmas had seeped into every fiber of my being, momentarily dissolving the boundaries between adult consciousness and infantile delight. A giggling fit bubbled up within me, a melodic chorus that harmonized with the festive jingles in the air. Santa, seemingly attuned to this whimsical transformation, mirrored my joy with a hearty chuckle of his own. His eyes twinkled with a knowing warmth, as if he understood the peculiar blend of embarrassment and pure, unbridled amusement that had taken hold of me. With each contented giggle, my infantile mindset took the reins, momentarily overshadowing the adult reservations that lingered at the edges of my awareness. In the midst of my laughter, an unexpected warmth spread through my diaper, marking the arrival of yet another wet surprise. The diaper, already damp and soiled from the earlier poppy incident, now embraced a new layer of wetness. As the sensation registered, a mischievous grin crossed my face, my infantile self reveling in the freedom. Santa, ever the jolly figure of generosity, continued to share in the laughter. With each giggle that bubbled from my lips, I surrendered a bit more to the enchantment of the moment. Santa, with his rosy cheeks and twinkling eyes, beamed at us as if he held the secret to everlasting joy. As Mommy, with a bemused smile, led me away from the spectacle, the onlookers' murmurs became a distant hum. My diaper, laden with the evidence of my newfound merriment, sagged between my legs, a visible testament to the unexpected twists that Christmas magic could weave. Santa's hearty laughter accompanied us, his farewell resonating through the grotto. "Merry Christmas, Patrick! I'll be seeing you soon, little one!" His words hung in the air. Mommy, guided me through the crowd, my soiled diaper sagging low underneath my elf onesie. Her gentle babytalk soothed my giddy heart, aligning seamlessly with the joyful cadence of the season. As Mommy and I strolled through the festive mall, my diaper laden with the remnants of our encounter with Santa, hung heavily between my legs, as we neared Bradley and his mother once again, having watched the whole scene from a distance. Their presence sparked a renewed curiosity in my infantile mind. Bradley's mother, with a bemused expression, cast a glance at my sagging and soiled diaper, my pacifier gently bobbing with each giggly breath. Her remark, though audible only in my adult ears, carried a tone of both amusement and acknowledgment. "Perhaps he truly does belong in diapers," she mused, her eyes flitting between Mommy and me. The chuckle that escaped her lips hinted at a shared understanding, a recognition of the whimsical reality I now inhabited. I continued to giggle, the pacifier now a comforting constant in my mouth, fueled my contentment as droplets of drool escaped its confines. Mommy, attuned to the rhythm of my infantile joy, cradled me closer. As we continued our journey, the echoes of Bradley's mother's laughter lingered in the air, mommy's comforting embrace and the rhythmic sway of my sagging diaper propelled us deeper into the heart of the holiday magic.

You have to try the website www.privatina-shop.com. They have really beautiful onesies and footed PJ

When I was younger and out drinking most nights I used to know how good a night I had by how wet the bed was in the morning.

What has Jackie been up to since last we saw her? Well, let's find out! Part two coming next week! If you're unfamiliar with Jackie, this might feel like a weird place to jump in. I've written about her and some of the other characters in these stories before, so you might want to check out Baby's Unexpected Trip and Jackie's Play Date first. ----- Jackie was still tired. Strapped into her car seat, she couldn’t help but be reminded of just how much she had become the baby that everyone else in her life told her that she was. It was barely one in the afternoon, and she’d slept her normal 13 hours the night before. And despite having only woken up at 8, by 11:45 she’d already had breakfast, her daily morning breastfeeding, and lunch. She’d been put down for her nap a little earlier than normal, and being accustomed to her rigidly enforced habits, hadn’t been able to fall asleep as quickly as normal. Before she knew it, Mama was waking her from what felt like only minutes of sleep. After a quick brush of her hair, Mama brought her out to the car and had her strapped in in no time. The loud, childish songs that were playing over the car stereo while Mama drove were even more annoying for Jackie than normal. She often liked to tell herself that she would be fine without the embarrassing amounts of sleep that she got, but if Jackie ever had a day where she got less than an hour and a half for a nap, she’d find herself tired for the rest of the day and sometimes would be so grumpy that Mama would decide that she needed to go to bed even earlier than her normal 7pm bedtime. As usual, Mama hadn’t bothered to tell Jackie where they were headed, but the change in routine gave Jackie a pretty good idea of their destination. Though it was theoretically possible that they were heading to a birthday party for one of the other adult babies in the area, it was most likely that the change signaled that it was time for Jackie to get a haircut. Jackie had made this trip many times before. For almost the first year that she had been returned to infancy, Jackie hadn’t had a haircut. Her hair had been fairly short in college, but it had eventually grown extremely long and fairly unmanageable. Her Nanny, as her Mama was then known, had heard from one of her fellow care-givers that there was a salon in town that closed down its normal business one Saturday afternoon every couple of months and provided haircuts to several of the big babies in the area. For the remaining two years that she had lived as her biological parents’ overgrown infant and the three years since she’d been “adopted” by her Mama, Jackie had been a regular on those Saturday afternoons. As with almost every trip out of the house, Jackie had come to hate her haircuts. With the salon closed, it was only other adults in her situation and their caretakers who were around, but having more people around always increased the opportunities for humiliation. Not only did Jackie have to continue to play her babyish role in front of the other mommies (whose rules and admonishments for their own charges often gave Mama new and humiliating ideas to use on Jackie), but she had to endure the haircuts themselves. Over the course of the five years since she’d been subject to several particularly mortifying styles. At first, her mother had favored a relatively simple cut that lent itself to easy pigtails – a classic but basic look that Jackie could live with, especially when left down. Once Mama took over such decisions, though, things changed significantly. Within a few months, Jackie’s head had been completely shaved, and even applied with a cream that had left her without hair growing back in for the next few months. Though that had saved her from a few rounds of haircuts, Jackie had hated having no hair, especially since during that period Mama treated her as much like a newborn as possible by carrying her more and increasing the amount that she breastfed Jackie. After about six months, Jackie’s hair had finally begun to grow back and the trips to the salon resumed. At first, her trips had mostly involved styling, but eventually her hair was long enough to need trimming in order to maintain a style over the course of the next few months. Her hair was not nearly as thick as it had been before it was cut off, but it had still gotten long enough now to be tied into high ponytails that emerged from the top of her head, which Jackie found to be a particularly humiliating look. Though Jackie wished they wouldn’t, they soon arrived at the salon. Mama parked the car in the parking lot behind the building and came around to the back door of the car. She grabbed the large, pastel pink diaper bag with the embroidered inscription “OPEN IN CASE OF EMERGENCY” from the seat next to Jackie, and then unbuckled the straps that had tightly restrained her in the seat. As she climbed out of the car and Mama closed the door behind them, Jackie suddenly became highly self-conscious about her outfit. Though it hadn’t fully turned cold yet, the slight autumn chill had meant that Mama had begun “making sure that her little baby wasn’t cold” when they went out. As such, Jackie was wearing a rather heavy pink fleece jacket that fastened with four buttons stylized to look like small children’s blocks spelling the word “baby” from top to bottom. The jacket was paired with a matching wool hat designed to look like what a baby girl would wear home from the hospital, complete with a small ribbon bow that featured prominently on Jackie’s forehead. In practice, since the garage door hadn’t even been open when Jackie got into the car, the coat and hat only served to make Jackie much too warm and contributed to her inability to shake her post-nap grogginess. Peeking out from under the coat was the very bottom of the skirt of her short, royal purple baby dress. Of course, none of this did anything to hide the matching purple rhumba pants that theoretically concealed her obviously bulging diaper. Her legs were covered by a pair of opaque white tights that had been put on over her diaper but underneath her panties. On her feet, she wore black Mary-Janes with a modest heel, and the entire look was accompanied by her oversized and omnipresent pacifier. Immediately, though without great force, Mama grabbed Jackie by the wrist and led her across the parking lot to the salon’s entrance. Mama pressed the doorbell, and though there was little chance of being seen and she’d be happy for it as soon as she was inside, Jackie wished that the door wasn’t locked so that she wouldn’t have to stand exposed in her babyish attire as they waited. After what felt like minutes, but was really just about 15 seconds, the door was opened by the salon’s proprietor, Ms. Parker. “Oh, Baby Jackie!” she exclaimed. “Come in darling, you must be freezing out there. It’s so good to see you!” Jackie wasn’t freezing in the slightest, but she gladly stepped into the salon, followed by Mama. Ms. Parker closed the door behind them, and then planted a kiss on Jackie’s cheek. “Say hi to Ms. Parker,” Mama said as she pulled Jackie’s pacifier out of her mouth. “Hi Miff Pahkah,” Jackie lisped. Her job done, the pacifier was just as quickly replaced and Jackie automatically began sucking on its bulb. Mama went to work, first removing Jackie’s hat and then removing Jackie’s coat, all while Jackie stood there uselessly. “I just love your dress, princess!” Ms. Parker said, taking a small step back to survey it as Mama hung up the coat and diaper bag on a rack near the door. “Say thank you to Ms. Parker,” Mama said, again removing the pacifier, ostensibly so that Jackie could speak more clearly, though she was still mandated to lisp outlandishly. “Fank you Miff Pahkah,” Jackie said, following the time-honored strategy of exactly mimicking the words that Mama prompted her with. “And maybe a little curtsey so that she can see it better?” Mama prompted while returning the pacifier to its normal home. Jackie didn’t necessarily want to, but she obediently grabbed a hold of both sides of her dress, bent her knees as she raised her hands to more fully reveal her diapers (Jackie knew that nobody was actually paying attention to the skirt), and finished with a slight twirling flourish that guaranteed that she wouldn’t be required to repeat her humiliation. “Oh, very beautiful!” Ms. Parker exclaimed. “Now why don’t you go play with your friends?” Grateful to be out of the high-pressure interaction with a less familiar grown-up, Jackie continued the five or so wobbly paces down the entrance hall of the salon and stepped out into the main part of the shop. It featured a single room, with the cutting area in the front and chairs for waiting along the wall in the back. Jackie suspected that the salon must normally cater to families with young children, as there was a play area that took up much of the floor behind the chairs that was full of toys that the babies were to play with on these Saturdays. Jackie surveyed the scene. In the chair, apparently just about to get her haircut was Jackie’s frequent playdate companion, Baby Tory. Tory’s nanny and Jackie’s Mama were good friends, as they were similar ages and similarly eager tormentors of their charges. Though Jackie and Tory had little in common themselves except for their babied states, that friendship meant that the two of them saw each other at least monthly outside of haircuts. Ironically, since haircuts always happened on Saturdays, Tory never came with her nanny, but instead with her mommy, the wife of Tory’s ex-boyfriend who had been dominating Tory with her husband for nearly two decades. Mama and Tory’s mommy had much less in common, and so while they were cordial, there was much less chatter than during a regular playdate. On the floor in the center of the room was Stephanie, the first girl that Jackie had ever met who was in a similar situation to her. Hers was in fact very similar, as she too had been regressed by parents who were disappointed by the choices that she had made independently, though she continued to live with them and was accompanied to the salon by her mother. Over by the wall, Jackie could see Baby Kori, whom she had met a few times outside of the salon and often saw here. Kori was being fed a bottle across the lap of her slightly older sister, who Jackie had learned had regressed Kori after having spent more than a year supporting her and providing shelter without Kori showing any signs of seeking a job. Though Kori was only a few years younger than Jackie, Jackie had always felt like they had little in common. Once she had learned more about Kori’s background, Jackie had done her best to keep her distance when possible at the salon, as she felt that if anyone deserved this fate, it might well be Kori. Finally, sitting on a tiny chair at a tiny table and having a tea party with a few dolls that sat in the other seats was another baby that Jackie didn’t feel comfortable around, albeit for different reasons. Susie, as she was called, was the only baby that Jackie knew that wasn’t actually a girl, but in fact a sissy. His wife, who sat along the wall with the other dominant women, had regressed him several years prior, and in many ways, Susie stood out for her girlish looks and behavior even in a room full of women who dressed and acted like the most stereotypical of little girls. The sissy always wore short, lacy dresses that were filled out by layers of petticoats and complimented by higher heels than any of the other babies were ever permitted, and today’s pastel yellow dress was no exception. While all of the babies in the room lisped on the rare occasions they were allowed to speak, Susie’s was so high-pitched and ridiculous that Jackie could barely believe it could possibly come from an adult, let alone a man. Jackie didn’t really have a problem with Susie, but the presence was still somewhat off-putting. Except for her actual father and for Mama’s boyfriend of more than two years who she now was made to call Dada, her world was exclusively female. While part of her recognized that Susie was much too busy being thoroughly embarrassed about all of the women in the room seeing him this way, Jackie couldn’t help but be extra self-conscious about her babyish status and especially her diapered state when she knew that there was a man of approximately her age in the room. In addition to the people in the room, the other thing that Jackie quickly noticed as she stepped in was the smell. She’d recognized early on in her first visit to the salon that one of the reasons that the salon closed to other customers during this time was the unmistakable stench of a daycare that overtook the salon. Sure, there might have been some concern for anonymity (though Jackie assumed that was mostly the caregivers not wanting too many people aware of their likely criminal exploitation of their charges rather than a sudden concern that the babies might be even further humiliated), but most customers wouldn’t want to share a small shop with so many babies and so many diapers. The close concentration of high quantities of baby powder, stale urine, and often much worse meant that the room soon smelled much like any of the babies’ nurseries at home. The pungent aroma that had greeted Jackie as she entered the room let her know that one of her companions was either wearing a messy diaper currently or had recently been changed out of one. Upon reaching the carpeted play area, Jackie dutifully dropped to her knees and began to crawl over to Stephanie, who in her mind was easily the best choice to play with given the circumstances. Almost surely just because they had met first and had a similar backstory, Jackie had long ago decided that she liked Stephanie the best of her “friends.” She had no idea what she might be like if they were to meet outside of the confines of their second infanthood, but here they had built up a reasonable rapport. Had it been a playdate, the two girls would have been forced to endure an elaborate greeting ritual that involved sharing a dramatized, wet kiss on the lips. However, in this setting the mommies seemed to think that it was more hassle than it was worth to have each girl greet each other in such an involved manner, since it necessitated the removal and replacements of pacifiers several times over and could never be done efficiently so long as one girl was getting her haircut. Instead, Jackie and Stephanie simply exchanged a knowing glance from behind their binkies, and Jackie picked up a stuffed animal from the pile near Stephanie. Although Jackie and Stephanie weren’t allowed to actually speak unless prompted, and certainly weren’t permitted to converse with each other, now that they were playing together, they were expected to make noises that “showed that they were having fun.” This was quite a challenge, since they were expected to be fairly raucous without having the opportunity to coordinate any sort of premise with each other, and they weren’t, in fact, having much of any fun at all. By now, Jackie had learned that her playtime with the other babies was designed to make them resort to the most demonstratively babyish forms of play possible, and also to force them to really work at it, which would make it challenging for them to pay attention to the grown-up conversation. This was a shame, because Jackie was always desperate to overhear it. It often contained interesting details about her companions’ lives and backstories and it was almost the only time she ever heard anyone speak in anything but baby talk. As usual, the result of the play rules meant that Jackie and Stephanie started to make a range of noises, ranging from humming to animal noises, with occasional high-pitched squeals and obviously fake, childish giggles mixed in as well. While not remotely stimulating, the exercise did require some focus, which helped to make time pass faster than it did when Jackie was on her own in a playpen. Soon enough, they were approached by Mama, Stephanie’s Mommy, and Ms. Parker. “I’m sorry to break up your fun, babies, but it’s time for somebody’s haircut,” Ms. Parker said patronizingly. It turned out that it was Stephanie’s turn, and she was helped to her feet and escorted over to the chair by her Mommy and Ms. Parker. In the meantime, Mama put her hands in Jackie’s armpits and used her prodigious strength to lift her straight off of the ground and carry her towards one of the couches on the side of the room. “It’s time for my wittle gurl to have a nice big buh-buh before her turn,” she cooed right in Jackie’s ear. They sat down at the far side of the same couch that Kori had been fed on earlier. Kori had been released and was now making the required fool of herself while attempting to dance along to a video playing children’s songs on the television in the corner of the room. Her mommy/sister, however, remained on the coach, and quickly asked if she could feed Jackie her bottle, which was fairly common practice at these events. Though Jackie wished she wouldn’t since she somehow found it even more humiliating to obediently slurp down formula when someone unfamiliar was doing the feeding, Mama unsurprisingly agreed. From the arm of the couch, she picked up the bib that she had removed from Jackie’s diaper bag and fastened the Velcro together behind Jackie’s neck. The bib was a simple white number embroidered with a yellow duck, sized for an actual baby. It would be completely useless if anything were to actually spill, but that was virtually impossible during a bottle feeding. Instead, it was meant to be another ridiculous little reminder of Jackie’s infantile status, a function it performed quite effectively. Mama eased Jackie’s head back into her new tormenter’s lap, and then positioned Jackie’s feet across her own lap. She quickly handed over the bottle, and Jackie’s pacifier was quickly replaced by the rubber nipple of the bottle. Although Kori’s Mommy was cooing all sorts of comments about how sweet she was, Jackie knew that she had no obligation to in any way respond except by continuing to suck on the grossly sweet formula that made up almost all of her daily liquids. Despite the added humiliation of the close attention of a near-stranger who could have been a social peer had her life taken a more normal path, Jackie was quickly settling into a rhythm when she was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing to announce the arrival of another customer. Turning her attention away from Stephanie, whose hair she had been washing, Ms. Parker disappeared down the hallway to answer the door. “Oh, hi, you must be Julia! I’m Ms. Parker. It’s so nice to meet you!” Jackie heard from across the short distance to the door. “I am. We’re so excited to meet you too!” “And look at this!” Ms. Parker continued, turning her tone towards a more syrupy coo that told Jackie that she had turned her attention to Julia’s charge. “How precious, you must be so proud! Oh, please do come in. This is exciting!” As she heard the sounds of coats being taken off and hung up, Jackie racked her mind to think if she knew a caretaker named Julia. She didn’t think so, which might mean that she was about to meet a new entrant to the bizarre social circle she inhabited, though she knew that she didn’t know most of the dominant women in the salon’s first names, so it was possible that she was mistaken. “All right, come right through then and I can introduce everybody,” said Ms. Parker, confirming Jackie’s suspicions as she reemerged from the hallway. She was followed by an average height woman of seemingly no more than 25 dressed in a chic sweater and flattering jeans, who Jackie quickly surmised must be Julia. Somewhat hiding behind her, each being gently pulled along by one of Julia’s hands, came not one but two girls who would clearly be joining Jackie on the list for Ms. Parker’s haircuts today. Jackie was stunned, as she’d never seen anyone with two babies before. Furthermore, a quick doubletake confirmed that the two girls were quite clearly identical twins. They were both just slightly smaller than Julia, and wore matching baby-blue dresses with pink puffy sleeves that were so short that they didn’t even make an effort to conceal the thick diapers they wore underneath. They even seemed to be nervously sucking on their pacifiers in almost perfect unison. From across the room, the only difference that Jackie could spot between the two of them was that one of the two women wore a childish-looking pair of pastel-purple-rimmed glasses. Jackie’s gawking was curtailed at least temporarily when Ms. Parker addressed the room in a deliberate, sing-song voice that kept up the premise that the big babies would only understand what she was saying if she used that preposterous tone. “Everyone, we have some new friends today! This,” she said, gesturing towards the girl with glasses, “is Baby Lauren. And here is her sister, Baby Katie. And this is their mommy, Julia.” “Say hi to your new friends, girls,” Julia gently commanded, ushering them forward from behind her as she spoke. Still behind their pacifiers, both girls gave a muffled “hi” and a weak wave from the hand that Julia wasn’t holding. Katie, in particular, seemed unable to pick her eyes up to look at the crowd. “Babies, all the other little girls here are going to be your friends,” continued Ms. Parker, beginning a round of introductions. “Right here just getting her hair cut now is Baby Stephanie. Over there by the TV is Baby Kori.” Jackie’s eyes followed the direction of the point, seeing that Kori had paused her arrhythmic shaking and twisting, leaving her in an exaggeratedly bow-legged stance in front of the television as she looked back over her shoulder to take in the show-stopping arrival of the twins. “This is Baby Susie and her mommy,” Ms. Parker said, as Jackie noticed slight looks of surprise register on the twins’ faces at the sight of the obviously sissified man. Susie had abandoned her tea party and was now being read a children’s story by his wife while sitting on the floor between her legs with his head resting on her thigh docilely. Jackie had reason to believe that Susie in fact quite despised this role, but she was always amazed at just how devoted of a mama’s girl the sissy could play. “Over in the corner, that’s Baby Jackie having a nice bot-bot from Kori’s mummy,” Ms. Parker said, turning the room’s attention to where Jackie wanted it least. “And her Mama is on the other side of the couch.” Nothing was expected of Jackie, but she still froze. Even as she had followed the conversation around the room, she had continued to make steady progress on her bottle, but now it simply sat in her mouth as she felt the focus of the newcomers turn to her. It truly didn’t matter, but she suddenly wished that her head had been on the other side of the couch so that her exposed diaper bulge would be pointed towards the back wall of the room as opposed to being clear for all to see. She knew that two of the three women might be dressed even more ridiculously than she was, and that the third was the one who dressed them like that, but she still felt an instinctive need to preserve the modesty that she had functionally lost long ago. Perhaps fortunately for Jackie, she could see as she turned a blushing glance towards the new entrants that they were not really paying her much attention already. They were looking in her general direction, but their attention was focused squarely on the floor near the sofa adjacent to the one Jackie occupied, and Jackie could suddenly see why. As Jackie had been doing her best to zone out the annoying cooing from Kori’s mommy by focusing intently on the cartoon images on the side of her bottle, it seemed she had missed the early stages of Tory getting a diaper change before the doorbell had rung. Though it had perhaps just begun, her mommy had clearly not allowed the new company to be a deterrent. As the room’s attention turned to them, she was holding the middle-aged woman’s ankles high in the air with one hand and grasping for baby wipes with the other. One look at Tory’s filthy bottom and the diaper underneath her confirmed for Jackie that Tory had been the source of the smell that Jackie had noted when she walked into the salon. Jackie’s eyes lingered for a moment longer and she saw the mortified big baby twitch as the first cold wipe broke through the shameful brown mush and revealed her clean-shaven skin. Jackie had seen Tory’s diapers changed many times before, but she’d never seen her look remotely so embarrassed. The silent tears that Jackie could see welling in Tory’s eyes betrayed just how much she wished not to meet new people with a dirty backside being helplessly wiped. Jackie turned her glance back to the entrance, and observed that Lauren, Katie, and even Julia all had looks that could best be described as awe on their faces. She wondered if they were surprised only because it was an odd way to meet someone in their 40s, even in the circumstances, or if part of the look had to do with how Tory put up no discernable resistance even in the face of such extreme humiliation. After a rather lengthy pause, Ms. Parker offered a narration. “THAT,” she said without needing to gesture, “is Baby Tory and her Mommy.” “Nice to meet you, everyone,” offered Tory’s mommy, looking up between wipes of her charge’s dirty anus. “Sorry about my little poo-poo princess here. Babies like her never do seem to pick a good time to make stinkies, do they?” Perhaps sensing a moment to inflict maximum embarrassment, she quickly moved herself closer to Tory’s face and cooed rhetorically, “You never do make stinkies at a good time, do you Baby Tory? I don’t think so. You’re just a big poopy princess with bad timing!” With that, she planted a patronizing kiss on her crying forehead and returned to the task of cleaning up after the shameful evidence that her accusations carried more truth than Tory would have liked. Jackie felt bad for Tory, but was also glad that attention had focused on her so briefly and that it hadn’t been her being so singularly humiliated. She realized that she had been gawking like everyone else when Kori’s mommy gently pushed on the bottle to ease her head back into the normal lying position. She once again began suckling as she heard Ms. Parker dismiss Lauren and Katie to go play. She saw Lauren dash off to the tea set that Susie had vacated with surprising energy, and noted that Katie looked decidedly less enthusiastic as she followed. “Kori, keep dancing over there,” Kori’s mommy instructed to what in reality was her sister while continuing to firmly hold Jackie’s bottle in place. “Yeff mummy,” came the hastily squealed response, and Kori furiously redoubled her remarkably childish efforts. Jackie looked up and realized that both caretakers were glowing. Instantly, she realized that neither her Mama nor Kori’s had felt any sympathy for Tory, but instead had shared her Mommy’s thrill in the utter humiliation that was inflicted. Jackie could tell that all of these women must have shared a set of instincts that allowed them to treat the babies like this in the first place, and that each of them was feeling a major rush right now. It didn’t actually surprise her in the slightest to see Mama react this way, but it still scared her. She didn’t think Mama could recreate that particular scenario, but thrills like these often turned into Mama’s most innovative ways to torture Jackie within her humiliating role in their strange family. Jackie tried not to imagine finding herself at the center of that scene as she finished her bottle. Once she was done, she was sat up in Kori’s mommy’s lap, with the slight warm squish that accompanied the position change reminding her that she’d been uselessly trickling pee into her diaper since she was changed a few hours ago. Kori’s mommy began to steadily apply firm pats to Jackie’s back, beginning the embarrassing process of producing a few pre-requisite burps before the feeding could really end. She held the bib up to Jackie’s chin with her other hand. For a second Jackie was a bit confused, but then she realized that it was probably a stand-in for a burp rag, which wasn’t really necessary for adult babies but was still used occasionally by most of the dominants in the room. Jackie took in the scene in front of her. Tory was now secured in a fresh diaper and was herself in the midst of bottle feeding, which was surely a welcome respite from the attention of a few minutes earlier. Jackie’s focus settled onto the mysterious new twins. What caught her eye first was that they were playing differently than the other babies in the room. The most obvious difference was that they were standing up. Though standing could occasionally be a part of specific activities like Kori’s dancing, in general all of the other babies in the room were expected to be crawling and doing all of their playing on the floor. Beyond that, though, Jackie was struck by the energy that Lauren and Katie were bringing to their play. Lauren seemed to be completely over the embarrassment she felt upon walking in, and was constantly jumping around from toy to toy, picking it up and playing with it for a few minutes before bounding off the next item that caught her eye. Katie seemed mostly concerned with not losing Lauren, and would quickly follow her sister everywhere she went. It was like nothing Jackie had ever seen before. She was expected to show signs of enthusiasm when playing with the other babies, but nobody cared that the enthusiasm was obviously faked so long as it existed. Yet, with these twins, it almost seemed like they were actually enjoying themselves. Jackie’s observation time was cut short after a few more minutes when Ms. Parker, now finished with Stephanie’s haircut, came over to announce to Jackie that she would be next. “Oh, yay, how exciting!” Mama said, choosing different words than Jackie would have. She sprung into action, removing the bib from Jackie’s neck and picking her up from Kori’s mommy’s lap. Though she was carried some at home, Jackie always noticed that Mama loved to show off by carrying Jackie and any of the other babies she could as much as possible when she was in a more public setting. Here, Mama effortlessly brought her across the room and deposited her into the chair. “Still want what you mentioned in your email?” Ms. Parker asked. She and Mama were always careful not to ever expressly say what the haircut would be, so that Jackie never knew what she was getting until it was happening. Jackie wouldn’t have had any say in the decision no matter what, but not letting her know what was even happening to her was yet another way that Mama accentuated her helplessness to her. “Yes, please,” said Mama. “Alright then! Baby Jackie, this won’t hurt a bit.” Jackie knew that it wouldn’t physically hurt in the slightest, but her pride wasn’t as certain to be left unscathed. As was usually the case, she could only hope that the haircut would simply tidy up her current style. She wouldn’t have chosen to wear her hair that way, but at least she was used to it. Ms. Parker busied herself fastening the Hello Kitty smock around Jackie’s neck. She’d seen it before, but it always amazed her. They could easily have used a monotone smock like one would expect to find at most salons and Jackie very much doubted that she or any of the other babies who came into the shop would have felt that the smock made them feel particularly adult, especially given that they were all still sucking on their pacifiers during the haircuts. The more childish smock didn’t actually make Jackie feel any more babyish, but it was yet another illustration to her of the almost absurd lengths that Mama and the other caregivers went to ensure that she and the others never even came close to the trappings of adulthood. As Ms. Parker began using a spray bottle to moisten her hair, the new woman, Julia, came over and approached Mama, who had taken up one of the two seats closest to the chair to watch proceedings. “Mind if I sit?” she asked. “Oh, of course not. Nice to meet you,” Mama said, extending a hand for a handshake. “Have you and Jackie been coming here long?” “Well, Jackie has been coming here for about 5 years now, but I’ve only been bringing her for the last three or so.” “Oh, wow,” said Julia, sounding genuinely surprised. “That’s longer than I would have expected that Ms. Parker had even been doing this.” “Oh, you flatter me!” chimed Ms. Parker as she continued to run a comb through Jackie’s light brown hair. “I did my first one of these on Baby Tory on the second day I had the shop almost 20 years ago. I knew her mommy a little from a couple of kinky parties we had seen each other at along the way, and when I opened the shop she asked if she could bring Tory by. Back then it was just her so we did it after hours, but it just keeps growing!” “She’s been a baby for 20 years?” Julia asked. “Absolutely,” said Ms. Parker. “Wouldn’t know how to be a grown-up if she tried anymore.” “Wow! That’s crazy. I never knew things like this could last so long.” “Tell me about it,” said Mama, in a juicy tone that told Jackie that she was clearly turning to gossip mode. “When I first met Baby Jackie almost six years ago, I never would have guessed. Now I can’t imagine how boring life without having her would be.” Jackie was glad someone was entertained. She found her life to be incredibly boring, and the times when it wasn’t boring were usually much worse. “Wait, I thought you said you’ve only had her for three years?” Julia asked. “And who had her before if you knew her six years ago?” “Oh right, I should have explained,” said Mama. “Jackie calls me Mama now, but she used to call me Nanny. Right after she finished college, her parents decided that she wasn’t really turning out right and that they were better off just keeping her as the family baby. So they basically made her what you see here today. For a little while, her Mommy stayed home with her, but eventually she wanted to go back to work, so they hired me to be her Nanny. I didn’t exactly know what I was getting into in terms of a time commitment, but the pay was great and I loved getting to come up with ways to baby her as much as possible. So then, about three years ago, her parents came to me with a proposition. They definitely still wanted Jackie to be a baby, but they felt like having Jackie live at their house didn’t make sense anymore. She was basically always asleep when they were home except on the weekends, but having her there meant they couldn’t really travel without it being a major hassle. So we came to an agreement. They furnished my house with all of the stuff they already had, but kept all of Jackie’s stuff there too. They still pay me, actually more since it is 24/7 now, and Jackie usually spends a day or two on the weekends over there for a while so I still get some alone time. Plus, now we can coordinate it so that she goes over there for longer and I actually get to take some time off too. And I still love to find new ways to keep a big baby in line, so it’s great for me.” Jackie could see Julia looking at her now in the mirror. Though the story hadn’t really been about her as much as Mama, she still was blushing at her embarrassing role in it. Julia was nodding, seemingly taking it all in. “Seems like a good job,” she finally responded. “Best I’ve ever had,” said Mama. “I have to say, I was a little surprised when Ms. Parker said that you were their mommy, not their babysitter or something. How did you get into this?” As the conversation was continuing, Jackie was annoyed by a tugging at the back of her hair. She couldn’t see to be sure, but from the weight it felt like Ms. Parker was pulling her hair into tight curlers. Jackie was bemused by the thought of what that might wind up looking like, but the rare chance to overhear adult conversation kept her attention. “Well, it was really kind of an accident,” Julia started.... To be continued

I woke up to a pounding sensation in my head. Where was I? I opened my eyes and looked around. I must have blacked out. I examined the room I was in. It wasn’t my apartment, that’s for sure. I was in a king size bed with white sheets. The room around me was all white too. White walls, white furniture, there was even a picture frame that was just a bunch of shades of white. I sat upright in the bed. That’s when I noticed that I was wearing a diaper. It wasn’t the same one as last night. What was going on here? I also noticed that the diaper was wet. I pulled the sheets off of me, and looked down. I wasn’t wearing anything besides the diaper, which was white, except for the yellow part, and some blue wetness indicators which were halfway gone. I got out of the bed and went to the door. I opened it up and saw John, standing there in just a pair of athletic shorts. He was in the kitchen of a beautiful open-concept house, with an enormous bay window looking out over the city. He was cutting up some vegetables, and he had something cooking on the oven. “What is going on, John?” I asked. “Oh, you’re up. Good.” He looked up at me and smiled. “Sorry about everything last night. You were really drunk and passed out, so I took you home with me. I was a little worried.” He went back to cutting the vegetables. “What do you think of my place?” “It is beautiful, but maybe a bit too… white.” I smiled as I walked in to the kitchen. I watched as he cut the vegetables, his muscles rippling across his chest. “Yeah I know. I haven’t had time to really change up the color scheme and make it my own yet. I only moved in last week.” He threw the vegetables into the frying pan. They sizzled excitedly. “I see. So umm… If you don’t mind me asking, why am I in another diaper?” I asked awkwardly. “Well, that’s mostly because I didn’t want you ruining my furniture.” He laughed, “You were kind of peeing like a racehorse last night.” I blushed, remembering the humiliation of peeing in that diaper last night. “Well, I guess I can’t fault you for that. Do you mind if I change now?” I asked “Sure, but do you want to eat first? This food is ready, and I don’t want it to get cold.” John smiled, holding out a plate with an omelet on it. I sighed. John has seen me in a diaper before, why should I mind now? Plus, if I changed, then I wouldn’t be able to stare at his perfect body anymore. “Yeah sure.” I said. I took the plate, went over to the table and sat down. John grabbed his own plate and sat down next to me. I took a bite. “Wow, this is delicious!” I said. “Thanks!” John smiled at me. “So, do you always walk around half naked in the morning?” I asked playfully “Oh my gosh! I forgot that this was all I was wearing!” John laughed. “Yeah… I prefer to sleep in these. I guess I forgot about it. I guess it’s ok. After all, I get to look at you through my camera all day long! Why not return the favor?” I smiled at him, blushing slightly. We continued to eat and talk about various things, and when I finished, I stood up. “Well thanks so much for breakfast, but I have to get going. I am supposed to look at apartments today. Where are my clothes?” I asked as I took my plate over to the sink. “I have them laid out in the bathroom for you. You are welcome to take a shower too.” John said. “Just toss your wet diaper in the bin.” I blushed when he mentioned my diaper. I walked over to the bathroom and saw my clothes neatly laid out there. I took off the diaper and hopped in the shower. It was heavenly. I probably took much longer than I should have, but I couldn’t resist. It seemed like everything in this place was luxurious to the max. I got out of the shower, and put on my clothes. I sniffed them. He must have washed them for me! They smelt wonderful, like lavender. I stepped out of the bathroom, and saw that John had gotten dressed as well. I was almost disappointed when I saw him there, lying on the couch, his muscles hidden behind his dress shirt. “Well thanks a lot, John.” I said. “I really appreciate you looking out for me.” “Yeah no problem,” he said. “That’s what I’m here for.” He smiled at me. I waved goodbye and left. That day, I had trouble concentrating on very much at all. It seemed like my headache had started up as soon as I left John’s place. No work today, I just had those appointments. I looked at several places, and decided on a two-bedroom apartment that was pretty close to John’s place. I was so excited to get out of my old place, that I started moving my stuff in there that night. Over the next few days, I moved apartments, and John and I became even closer. Now, after work, I would usually go to his place and we would watch a movie or sometimes we would go out to the bars. Work was the same as usual. It was just a new diaper every day. I noticed that the diapers were going from plain white to designer diapers with patterns on them. One day, Michael told me that patterns were the new fad. So now, it was diapers with designs. One day, it was a green one with cartoon figures on it that disappeared when it got wet. The next day, it was a perfectly baby blue diaper, which turned into a deep blue with wetness. Every day, it was just a new design. I didn’t mind. Some of the designs were actually pretty cool. Plus, the money was rolling in. Another week had passed, and I was at work. We were eating lunch. Today it was seafood pasta. I had my robe on, covering up the diaper I was wearing. The diaper was plain white with bunches of bananas on it. Michael said that when this one got wet, the bananas would look like they were being peeled, and I was kind of excited to see it. We were talking about a movie that the three of us had gone to see the night before, when I realized that I had to go pee. “Dang.” I said “What’s wrong?” John asked “Oh, it’s nothing really. I have to go pee is all. I wish it wasn’t so inconvenient to use the bathroom at work.” Michael laughed. “Well there is a pretty easy solution. If you don’t want to spend all that time getting a new diaper on, why not just use it?” John agreed. “Yeah, it would save us an awful lot of time, plus we are doing the wet pictures after this anyway.” I blushed. “Oh come on guys, you don’t really expect me to do that, right?” “It would definitely be easier for everyone here.” Michael said. John nodded his head. “Seriously?” I said. “I mean, yeah it would be easier, but…” I trailed off. “We’ve seen you do it before. I really don’t see the problem with it.” John said. He sounded really reasonable. They had seen me pee in a diaper before, plus they take pictures of me in a wet diaper every day anyway. Was I really considering this? I felt the pressure in my bladder build. I can’t believe I am going to do this. I closed my eyes and relaxed, letting the pee flow into the diaper. Even with my eyes closed, I could almost see John’s typical proud smile. It’s almost as if he likes it when I do stuff like this. I opened my eyes as I finished going. I felt the diaper sag a bit. Michael and John looked at me for a moment and went right back to talking about the movie as if nothing had happened. I smiled. I felt better. There was no more pressure in my bladder, and the diaper was nice and warm. I opened up my robe and looked down. Michael was right! They bananas did look like they were starting to peel. I closed the robe and the three of us finished eating lunch. The rest of the photo shoot went on as normal. It was just like any other day. I would pose how John wanted me to, and we would take pictures. For some reason, I felt much more relaxed today. I noticed recently that I have been feeling happy more often. I can’t explain it, except for the fact that I have a steady job that isn’t even that difficult. We finished the photo shoot and I went into the changing room to take off my diaper. I realized that there was one downside to not using water to make the diaper wet. Now I smelled like pee. As I was contemplating what to do, Michael opened the door and handed me a small tub. It was labeled “scented cleansing wipes”. I thanked him and took it from him. I dropped the diaper to the floor, a soggy thud as it hit the ground, and grabbed a few wipes from the tub. I wiped myself down thoroughly, and caught a whiff of the scent. It smelled like baby lotion. I continued to wipe myself off, ignoring the fact that I would probably smell like a baby for a while. I finished wiping myself and put the dirty diaper in the diaper bin. I got dressed and walked back out where John was waiting for me. Michael must have already left. John sniffed the air and smiled. “Well, that’s a nice smell.” He commented. “Yeah yeah.. laugh it up.” I groaned “No, I’m being honest. It works for you.” He looked at me directly in the eyes, and I could tell that he was being truthful. “Well, um.. thanks. Did you want to hang out tonight?” I asked “Yeah sure, what did you have in mind?” “Maybe… a movie?” I asked John laughed. “We go to movies all the time. How about we go on a walk through City Park?” I smiled. I think I was getting closer. “Yeah, that sounds nice.” We took his car to the park and walked around for a while. We even stopped and got hot dogs at a vendor who was selling them there. We were having a wonderful time; John was taking lots of pictures, as always. Sometimes he would get pictures of the nature around us, but most of the time, his lens was focused on me. We were walking together, when I took a deep breath and grabbed his hand with mine. He looked at me, smiled, and gave it a little squeeze. In that moment, I felt my heart leap with joy. I had never felt this way about anyone before. As we walked through the quiet woods, holding hands, I felt like I was at home. I never wanted it to end. That’s when my phone rang. It was the landlord of my new apartment. We rushed over to my place. She had told me that the pipes had burts and that the place was flooding. We got there, and when I opened the door, water gushed out. I looked inside, and everything that was on the floor was ruined. The next few hours were hectic. Only the apartments on the ground floor were flooding, and it seemed like mine was hit the worst. John and I salvaged what we could, but by the time the plumber finally got through and turned the water off, most of my stuff was done for. Somehow, my dresser had tipped over, and my clothes were filthy with sewage. It was a disaster. I had nothing left. My landlord told me that my rent would be refunded and I could stay at a hotel that she would pay for, for now. That’s when John piped up. “You know. You could stay with me if you wanted.” “Really?” I asked, turning to him, my eyes bright. “Yeah of course!” He smiled. “I mean, it’s only for a little while, and I really don’t mind. Plus, you don’t want to stay in a hotel room that whole time, right?” This was wonderful news! I was going to stay at John’s house! And not just for the night, for several! My landlord informed me that it would probably be several weeks until everything was fixed. I didn’t mind, and neither did John. We packed up the few things that had been saved and drove back to his place. We went inside and set down what we had saved. I looked at it. A radio. My jacket. The little tv that I had bought. A few other miscellaneous things. “Man. This really stinks.” I said, gazing down at what was left. “I’m really sorry about that, but hey, it could be worse.” John put his arm around my shoulder, bringing me close to him. “You could be staying at a hotel.” I laughed, partly out of sadness, but also because he was right. Even with just these few things from my apartment, I still had way more than I did before I met John. He changed me for the better, and I was happy. I turned to him and gave him a hug. He hugged me back and we stood like that for what seemed like an eternity. When we finally let go, John leaned down and kissed me on the lips. I kissed him back, and we let our tongues explore each other’s mouths for a moment. It wasn’t until this moment that I realized how much taller he was than me. I hardly came up to his shoulders. As we kissed I felt him pull away and then swoop down and pick me up. He put one arm on my back, and the other on my knees and carried me in his arms into his bedroom. His bedroom was now decorated beautifully. Photos filled the walls, some of breathtaking landscapes, and some of people. I even saw a few pictures of me. None of the diaper photos, but there were some from various times when we were together. At the movies, the time we went to the beach. I smiled as he tossed me on his king size bed gently. I landed softly on his thick covers and he climbed onto the bed, crawling over to me, and then on top of me, with his hands next to my knees, and his body hovering over mine. I smiled and pulled him down for another kiss. We kissed briefly, and then I felt his hands start to wander to my waist. I felt him grab my shirt, and in one move, it was off. I smiled as he put his hand on my chest. We kissed again, and now his hands moved back down to my waist. He knelt upright and unbuttoned my pants. With another quick move, he had pulled off my pants and underwear together. He tossed them aside and then leaned over my naked body. I was rock hard now, my dick pointing up at my bellybutton. John smiled calmly as he started to undress himself. He pulled off his shirt, revealing his tight muscular body. He pulled his pants and underwear off, and I saw that he was hard as well. I looked at his dick, which was much bigger than mine. Bigger than any I had seen in person. It wasn’t gigantic, but it stood out from his body impressively far. John then reached out with his hand and started jacking me off slowly. I moaned as he did it, feeling his strong hands rub up and down on my throbbing member. He continued to rub it, and I closed my eyes in pleasure. He stopped rubbing for a moment, and then I felt something warm close over my dick. I opened my eyes, and saw his head bobbing up and down above my dick, his mouth closed over it. I moaned and reached out to the side of me, clutching the sheets in pleasure. I was breathing deep, and I felt myself get close to shooting. I felt my body shake violently and I thrust myself deep into John’s mouth inadvertently. I heard him choke a little bit, but he kept going, getting every drop as I shot into his mouth. I laid back and closed my eyes as he got off of me. I heard him swallow and then he turned over and laid next to me. I smiled, relaxed, but I opened my eyes and turned my head to see him staring back at me. I rolled over on top of him, and felt his throbbing dick pulse against mine. I knelt above him and spit into my hand. I started to rub his dick with it. It felt huge in my hands, and I knelt down and sucked on it a little bit, getting as much saliva on it as possible. I heard John moan as I did this. I knew what I wanted to do next. I positioned myself right above him, holding his dick straight up, and I started to lower myself onto it. It felt amazing. I looked down at John and he was staring at me in wonder. I continued to slowly plant myself on top of him, feeling him getting deeper and deeper inside me. I felt myself stretch like never before, but in a few moments, I felt my butt touch his body, and I knew he was all the way in. I smiled and started to pump up and down on top of him, riding him slowly. John had his eyes closed and I could tell that he was doing his best to hold it in. I continued to pick up the pace, feeling him pulse in and out of me. After a minute of this, I was pounding on top of him, bouncing up and down each time. Then, I felt John grab me, and in one quick motion, I was on my hands and knees in front of him and he was pounding into me. I moaned in pleasure as he got faster and faster. I felt his balls slap up against me as he thrust all the way into me with each pump. Then he reached down, and as he was pounding into my ass, he started to jack me off. He got faster and faster, and I felt his whole body shake and he pumped deep inside me. He held it in for a moment, and I felt his body spasm as he shot into me. He continued to jack me off, his hard dick still planted inside of me. A few moments later, my body shook again, I moaned loudly with pleasure and I shot my wad for the second time. He finally pulled out of me and we both collapsed on the bed, exhausted. I looked over at him and he had his eyes closed, a peaceful look on his face. With his eyes still closed, John said calmly, “I have been wanting to do that ever since I first saw you.” I smiled and just lay there silently, listening to our labored breathing beginning to slow down. We lay there together for a few minutes. After a long and tiring day, I was exhausted, and within minutes, I was asleep. I woke up the next day to bright sunlight coming in through the blinds. I was still in John’s bed. I looked to my side, and I saw that John wasn’t there, but the bed felt warm where he had been. I got up, still naked from the night before. I looked around for my clothes, but I couldn’t find them. Shrugging, I walked out of the bedroom. I opened the door, and John was sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of coffee. Without glancing up from his newspaper, he said, “There is some coffee on the counter for you.” I walked over to the counter and poured myself a cup of coffee. I started to drink it and I walked over to John. I could see that once again, he was wearing his athletic shorts. He looked up as I came into view and smiled. “Hmm, that’s an interesting fashion choice. Nude.” We both laughed and I sat down next to him, leaning up against him. “Well my clothes were all gone, and there’s no way I would fit into anything you have.” I responded. “Well I had to wash them.” John turned his head and stared down the length of my body for a moment. “I have just the thing!” He sprang up and walked into his bedroom. I heard his closet door slide open and shut, and he came out holding a grey t-shirt. He threw it at me, and I caught it. I folded it open. “This is way too big for me, Johnny!” I said. I smiled, for the first time calling him by that name. John smiled too, “Try it on. It’s an old t-shirt of mine. It will hide all of the important stuff at least. So the neighbors don’t see.” I stood up, set my coffee down and pulled the t-shirt over my head. It fell loosely over my shoulders, and hung down to my upper thighs. I walked over to the window, looking at myself in the reflection. I remembered as a kid, wearing my dad’s old t-shirts to bed, and now, it felt kind of similar. I looked at myself and smiled. “I think it’s perfect!” I twirled around, and the shirt spun up, revealing the bottom of my smooth butt cheeks. I laughed and sat back on the couch with my coffee. “You look adorable.” John said. I looked at him and he was blushing, and I saw that through his athletic shorts, he was getting hard. “Thanks!” I said. “Naked feels nice, but this way, I won’t offend anyone. Now. How about some breakfast before work?” John walked over to the kitchen and turned on the stove. “Eggs ok?” He asked. I nodded and walked over to him. I sat on the counter as he cooked, my legs dangling over the edge. I watched as he cracked some eggs into the frying pan and I hopped down from the counter. John didn’t notice as I knelt down next to him. I stared directly at his athletic shorts, where I could see he was still hard inside them. I reached over and without giving John any warning, I pulled them down a little bit, his semi hard dick flopping out in front of my face. “Ah hey!” John said, surprised. “Shh!” I said. “Just cook the breakfast. This will only take a minute.” And as soon as I finished saying that, I leaned forward and took him in my mouth. Immediately, he got rock hard. I heard him moan as I took his enormous dick inside my mouth. Now that it was inside my mouth, I realized how big it was. “I can’t believe that I had all of this inside of me last night” I thought to myself, as I sucked him off. After a few moments, I heard him drop his spatula on the frying pan, and I felt my mouth fill with his cum. I kept sucking every drop out of him, and then I swallowed. I stood back up and gave him a hug. He put his arm around me. With his eyes closed in pleasure, he said, “You are amazing.” I smiled and sat back on the counter, pleased with myself. He pulled his shorts back up, and finished making the breakfast. We ate together and finished our coffee. It was time to go to work now, and I felt disappointed that I had to go, but happy that I could still be with John. Then I realized that I still had no clothes. “Um John? This t-shirt is great and all, but I still don’t have anything to wear.” “What? You don’t want to wear that through town?” John teased. “Your clothes should be done in the laundry by now.” I went over and grabbed my clothes out of the dryer. They were nice and warm and I slipped them on. I looked over at John, who had gotten dressed, and I thought to myself “I am the luckiest person.”